Purchase book here or down
load to your tablet etc. as a pdf
Plus, read for free below.
The Art of God
- an actual Theory of Everything -
by Joel A. Wendt
A challenge to the Theory of Evolution
and the Big Bang, by offering A Theory of God and its details
as a fully accurate and realistic Theory of Everything
2nd Edition, published by Joel A. Wendt
April 15th, 2011
cover
art:
The stone was found for the purpose of being painted by the author. The symbol on the stone is Hopi, and means to them, according to various sources: "Together with all nations we protect both land and life and hold the world in balance.” A slightly different (somewhat additional and alternative) meaning is described near the end of this book. See also: the Songs of the True White Brother.
current blog (as of 2020): thecollectiveimagination.com devoted to:
She Who Has the Whole World in His Hands
other
books and booklets* by the author
*the
content of many booklets are included in certain full sized
books
Uncommon Sense: The Degeneration, and the Redemption, of Political Life in America
On the Nature of Public Life: the Soul of a People, the Spirit of a Nation, and the Sacrifices of its Leaders
*Counter-Moves: finding victory in the War the Rich are making upon the Poor. This essay is included in the book Uncommon Sense
Hermit’s Weblog: everything your mother never told you about how the world really works
*Bicycles: a children’s Christmas Story that is also for adults
*the Natural Christian: Many people today are Christian in their hearts, and declare that while they are not religious, they are spiritual. Institutional religion has no meaning for them, and this little booklet is for them. This essay is included in the book New Wine.
the Way of the Fool: the conscious development of our human character, and the future of Christianity, both to be born out of the natural union of Faith and Gnosis
New Wine: foundational essays out of a Science of the Spirit, in support of the coming living metamorphosis of Christianity
American Anthroposophy - an introduction: a celebration of the American Soul’s unique ability to contribute to the future of Anthroposophy, and to the future of world culture
Dangerous Anthroposophy: a collection of essays providing a critical analysis of the Anthroposophical Society and Movement, as well as introductory materials for a new (organic) social science. This analysis is directed at helping the Society and Movement develop further in the 21st Century
*Living Thinking in Action:
A fifty page booklet created as an introduction to one view
of the primary inner activities underlying the new cognitive
mystery. This was demonstrated by Rudolf Steiner during his
life, and written about in his books: A Theory of Knowledge
Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception; and, The Philosophy
of Freedom (or Spiritual Activity). Both of these essays are
included in the books: American
Anthroposophy, the
Way of the Fool, New
Wine and The
Art of God.
Sacramental
Thinking: a collection of recent and old
essays on the spiritual nature of thinking - including the
essays in Living Thinking in Action.
The Mystery of Evil
in the Light of the Sermon on the Mount:
discussions of the nature of the double or doppelganger,
also sometime called: the shadow.
Biographical Necessity: confessions of a social philosopher ... and an occasional fool. Slightly over 100 pages of more than anyone will really want to know - a very strange life.
*The Misconception of Cosmic Space as appears in the ideas of modern Astronomy: A 29 page booklet that concerns what happens if we substitute in the solution of the problem of parallax, the more modern Projective Geometry for the older Euclidean Geometry. This essay is included in the book New Wine and in the book The Art of God
American
Phoenix - an apocalyptic novel.
The Pharaoh
Foundation: a gate to my latest works.
The
Rising of the Sun in the Mind: an app-like
webpage for self development, at the Dawn of the Third
Millennium.
dedication
to two people
To
Linda LaTores, who is to me the incarnation of the Goddess
of Kindness, for without her generosity and grace this book
would certainly not have been written (and yes, we do now
live together, at River House, her beautiful home on the
Assabet River in Concord) ... I first met her at a meeting
in Concord, MA, where I was expressing to the individual,
who put together the meeting, my dismay that there were no
toilet facilities near at hand, something a man my age must
always seek out ... Linda, overhearing, offered me (a
complete stranger), the use of the bathroom in her home, to
which she drove me immediately, after which she returned us
both to the gathering ... then there is her recent testimony
as a witness in a criminal case ... the prosecutor would ask
a question, and while she was starting to answer, the
defendant’s attorney would object, at which point Linda
instinctively would say: “I’m sorry”, as if the objection
meant she had done something wrong. Kindness always
thinks if something is not right, it should be responsible
to make things better ... She is also, among her lesser
graces, well versed in Vedanta, Shamanism, Christianity, and
living in the Now.
[I no longer hold
Ben-Aharon in the same esteem as suggested below.
The reason is complicated, but I do not have the time to
do more than offer a caution here. See my review of
his book on the Event: Tragedy,
Comedy and Whimsy in Anthroposophia-Land - a
contemplative review of the book: The Event in Science,
History, Philosophy & Art]
To
Jesaiah Ben-Aharon, easily one of the wisest individuals on
the planet, whose books fascinate me, and with whom I find
myself more and more wanting to engage in furious argument
... his book on The New Experience of the
Supersensible is occasionally so
abstract, it is nearly unreadable (but, unfortunately, worth
the effort at deciphering); and whose book America’s
Global Responsibility, seems to
contain in the background undertow of its thought, some kind
of ancient and terrible Jewish Mother injunctions radiating
too frequently all manner of guilt on just about every
American, all the while being for the most part tragically
factually true; while his book The
Spiritual
Event of the Twentieth Century
will eventually be recognized as one of the first authentic
Gospels (Good News) of the true Second Coming of Christ ...
To both, my deepest
thanks ...
Table
of Contents (as it were)
(This vortex-like structure is very
fluid and in constant movement, such that we will come
around to the same general conceptual area over time,
seeking with each new experience a deeper examination.
In a way a kind of new conceptual vocabulary has to be
prepared, such that over the period of the different
experiences, all will hopefully become more and more useful.
Simultaneously, as we build new concepts, we will in
the same gesture have to dismantle others.
Page numbers are not given, although
I can understand why someone might want them. They are
in part technically a problem in internet self-publishing
because of the conversion of an rtf. file to a PDF document,
which conversion alters the paging considerably.
But the main reason is that this book is not
written like a scholarly work it all. It is
written to be experienced, and the reader is free to organize
that experience in any way they see fit, and should not be
confined to any arbitrary scheme of mine. The titles
below simply represent where in a certain mood I felt like
delineating a change of theme, and these titles then have
more of a relationship to artistic musical and poetic
notation then any more academic or conventional system of
order.
Once more, as regards the vortex
metaphor: the upper boundaries of a vortex are wider, and
the speed of circulation slower for those objects caught up
in that aspect of its nature. As the vortex-tornado
deepens it narrows almost to a point, where the velocity and
force which is active there is at its maximum. So also
then with the journey through this book - a gradual
intensification is intended in terms of the application of
this books nature on the processes of the reader’s mind.)
- dedication
- introduction
- beginning with a theory of God
- the Shaman sees Wholes
- back to our pursuit of a theory of God
- the Idea of God
- the shape of the social political world of humanity
- some limits to natural science
- a transition
- the questions of Why and Time
- the Mystery of Evil as aspects of How and Why
- some thoughts on the necessary, yet temporary, superficial nature of these discussions
- God in Time and Space
- the totality of the order of the macro-social world as an Embodiment of the Word
- further limits of the present truth-structures in natural science
- the problem of human freedom
- the conflict itself has meaning
- ... and make an evolved synthesis of the previous thoughts
- a slight shift of emphasis
- time, space and spiritual causality
- the Theory of Evolution, its limits and biases
- the bones ... an alternative explanation
- ... some aspects of a real science of the mind
- the appearance of the free moral individual in human social-political life
- interlude and recapitulation
- additional aspects of the nature of thought and thinking
- social life, in the biography, as a creative invention - the self-conscious spirit as an artist in life
- evidence and proof of God, as well as some proposed experiments and tests ... or, the now we’ve got him section,’cause he is never ever going to be able to do that
- indirect evidence of God
- direct evidence of God
- a new path to the spirit, elaborated in three parts:
1) The Misconception of Cosmic Space as appears in the Ideas of Modern Astronomy
2) The Meaning of Earth Existence in the Age of the Consciousness Soul
3) In
Joyful Celebration of the Soul Art and Music of Discipleship
introduction
In this book one of the ideas we might
come to understand is how it is that a theory is a kind of
story. Whether it is the Theory Evolution, or a Theory
of God, both are stories. This book then will be the
story of an alternative theory to the one currently
dominating scientific thinking. As an aspect of that
story there will also be a kind of anti-story - a
deconstruction of certain aspects of the dominant scientific
story (theory). Keep in mind that only certain parts
of what Natural Science teaches will undergo deconstruction.
Natural scientists do know a great deal about world, -
they just do not know Everything, and certain aspects
of what they believe they know they have gotten completely
wrong.
P.S. The reader should best understand
this book as a social science text ... that is I am here
being as fully scientific as is possible about the social.
The primary aspect of my science concerns thinking and
the mind - that is the how or method by which one goes about
using human cognitive capacities. The secondary aspect
concerns the application of that how - of that method of
thinking and the mind as applied to the question of the real
nature of human macro-social and political existence.
This last produces a content. The book
arises primarily from method or how, and then secondarily as
a content or what. At the same time because of the
complicated nature of these processes (methods) and themes
(contents), and their natural interdependence, the whole has
to be artistically expressed in the form of something woven
together, as they can in fact not be separated. One
can distinguish them, but they are, in their essence, an
undivided whole.
As a consequence, in order to see
deeply into the human psychology underlying our shared
social existence it is essential to know intimately one’s
own inwardness in a scientific fashion. Emerson puts
it this way in his lecture to Harvard in 1837: The
American Scholar: "For the instinct is sure, that prompts him
to tell his brother what he thinks. He then learns that in
going down into the secrets of his own mind he has descended
into the secrets of all minds...”
* * *
Yes, I
do find the present approach to a TOE, or theory of
everything, to be weak and almost, but not quite, useless.
Its flaws are simple. It arises from a long term
process in mathematical and theoretical physics which has
more and more excluded what it was not willing to take
account of (known in the field as reductionism), such that even at the beginning of the 20th
Century Sir Arthur Eddington was to say something like: We are on a path to
knowing more and more about less and less. It is theoretical physics that has
crawled inside the conceptual black-hole of pure and obscure
mathematics, as if somehow with numbers alone one was going
to be able to explain and understand the hunger for rational
Science (the search for the True), the need for devotional
Religion (the search for the Good) and the endless human
creativity of Art (the search for the Beautiful).
Numbers, by themselves, will never be able to define
or explain the nature of the striving human spirit, however
much devotion certain thinkers give to reaching such a goal.
Think
about it. Say you get a paper on the latest TOE, and
it consists of pages of obscure mathematics, followed by
another paper where a mathematically inclined theoretical
physicist attempts to explain to the layman what all this
stuff means. To me it is all like some new, yet still
vain, priesthood selling their mysterious (only we can
really understand it, and you should believe us because we
are really really smart and you are very very dumb)
snake-oil potion about how the world works. Trust us,
they say.
Sure.
What a
purely mathematical Theory of Everything also does is to
pretend that human beings aren’t involved (and haven’t been
involved far before the Age of Science) with seeking meaning. In crawling into some obscure symbol
system only meant for a few, these folks just throw in the
toilet almost all of human history, as if only their abstract
thinking was to have valid meaning.
They are in essence imposing their personal meaning on
the rest of us, and insisting we should buy it. Me,
I’m of the view that whatever a real and actual theory of
everything is going to be like, it ought to be written in
words most everyone can understand on their own; and it
ought to include all that meaning stuff of which human
history and civilizations are made. No mysteries, just
plain straight talk. I’m going to try to do that
here.
Various
details of this physics-only-thinking flawed approach will
be laid out in the main text. But for the moment,
consider the shaman, at dawn, sitting in the open air
contemplating what he sees. He sees the world
whole. There are no parts, just the one-thing - the
World of the Creator, which includes himself and every
feeling and thought he will ever have. Even his
eventual death is to be part of the whole, which potential
speaks to him that there is more mystery in his heart than
there is knowledge of facts in his head.
He
breathes, he sees, he touches the earth with his hands, and
also touches the sky with his eyes. His heart is
always filled with wonder, even though he has been to
college and has a J.D. in Law. He knows well the world
of abstract thought, and is not unfamiliar with classical
philosophy. He reads popular science magazines and
science fiction. He also talks to some of the
invisible aspects of the Divine Mystery, and they talk back
to him.
Early,
in his self-education, he one day looked at his hands and
understood the responsibility that went with having them,
for the Spirit of God meant for those very hands to be His
instrument, in the same way He meant for the shaman’s head
and heart to be an instrument of the Divine Mystery.
Not only that, - in no way was he, the shaman, meant
to be passive concerning this. The Divine
Mystery did not want obedience at all, but rather in giving
the shaman self-conscious freedom had meant exactly that.
You decide what to do with these gifts: of head
and heart and hands - you decide.
On
what may seem to be another planet, in a galaxy far far away
... recently various individuals of the New Atheists
persuasion have been writing on the Internet that there
ought to be a proof of God ... and, given the tendency of
the New Atheists to rely on materialistic (all is matter,
there is no spirit) science, it is odd to find them
asserting that things be proved.
This matter-fascinated science in a lot of cases
offers evidence, but seldom proves - instead it mostly
theorizes. Obviously in the hard sciences
(physics, chemistry, thermodynamics etc.) we can evoke
mathematics with its particular rigor, and find in many
places the appearance of mathematical proof in some minor
fields of the totality of the enterprise of this still
immature version of a Way of Knowledge we name science.
Because of this fact, the demand for proofs by some of
the New Atheists can be understood, although this demand is
based on a very superficial idea of what this new Way of
Knowledge - this science - actually does.
What I
am saying, to be blunt, is that the demand for proof among
many New Atheists is a kind of unsophisticated understanding
of what science actually does (and is capable of doing in
its present iteration), and these folks ought at the least
strive to understand better the system of thought (the
paradigm) on which they so strongly rely. This little
book hopes to address these questions in more detail, and
with some degree of rigor.
By way
of background, let me refer to a small essay, Does God Exist?,
that is on my website Shapes in the Fire. This essay mainly deals with whether
that question (Does God Exist?) is
even a good beginning question and how little the current
disputants actually know about the history of this type of
riddle (and its relatives), for it is not new.
Not only is this question’s past history significant,
but the modern dialog in various academic disciplines on
this riddle is far better than what routinely passes for
observations on blogs and other mostly amateur
considerations of these kinds of philosophical dilemmas,
among many of those who style themselves: New Atheists.
Particularly
sad is the kind of thing that happens on television shows
such as Bill Maher’s Real Time. The superficiality of the
anti-religious ranting there is so blatant and juvenile it
is almost absurd.
In
that essay I wrote, in part: All the same, where
are we Now, with this question: “Does God exist?”
Well that depends upon what we mean by God and
by exist, does it not? It also concerns questions of desire
and determinism, and questions of the fundamental nature of
stuff. What do we mean by matter? What do we mean by spirit?
Does our idea of God exclude the human being? Is God outside
us or inside us, or both? What is the real nature of the
Divine Mystery? Something unknowable to scientific thinking
and then totally and only dependent upon Faith? Or something
quite knowable, and thus dependent upon developing the
skills, crafts and arts by which such a kind of knowledge
(knowledge of God) becomes possible.
In a
sense, without meaning to be particularly critical of any
person, the dialogs between any number of those who identify
themselves as New Atheists and the Christian (or other
religious) apologists they engage with, on most blogs, other
Internet conversation sites and on cable TV, is more like
something between 1st and 2nd graders in a school yard, than
college-educated graduate students, knowledgeable in the
relevant fields of interest. Positions are taken and
then defended that in a more aware scholarly environment
would not be taken or need to be defended.
To be
clear: while a few of the dialogs are mature and well
informed, most are superficial and simply expressions of one
individual’s immature biases. This is to be expected.
The basic matters being thought about require some
effort to master in any depth or detail. Mostly people
don’t have the time. Even here, in this book, I do not
have the time to do a survey of the best dialogs.
However, given the nature of the approach I will be
taking, I hope those engaged in those mature dialogs will
recognize that the direction followed below justifies
stepping past their quite valid work, and exploring whatever
new
directions might be useful.
I will
also be writing about an essay concerning problems with the
Theory of Evolution, written before his untimely death by a
practicing philosopher of science, from whose remarkable
work we can come to understand two basic issues: the first
is about the actual weaknesses of the Theory itself; and,
the second is a real discussion of what a Theory has to
manage to contain in order to satisfy the underlying issues
of philosophical inquiry (such as logical arguments,
testability etc.). The name of that essay is Dogma and Doubt,
by Ron Brady, and it too can be found on the Internet.
I’ll use it as a bridge to the final section of the
book, which will concern in more detail the matters of
evidence and proof.
A
genuinely good question is: Is there Evidence of God?
This keeps us in line with basic processes
common to present day natural science, and encourages then a
particular and disciplined style of thinking in order to
address that question. However, in order to proceed
along those lines of thought it first becomes necessary to
elaborate a theory of god, which would of necessity have to include an idea of god.
There can be, and is presently, more than one such
theory and more than one such idea (mostly in fields of
theology and philosophy). Anyone conversant with
religious thinking knows full well there are multiple and
different ideas of god, so recognizing this fact is a good
place to start.
One of
the problems one runs into in surveying the better
discussions of these issues is in fact the Idea or Theory of
God which is there expressed, generally in some classical
form, often going all the way back to the arguments of the Scholastics.
For example, God is often first defined in a
rather elaborate and magnificent fashion: all powerful, all
knowing, ultimately mysterious and so forth. Then on
the basis of such definitions we try to logically arrive at
some sense of how it is that our real and human life
experiences (such as the problems of evil and freedom) are
encompassed by this supposed magnificent Being. The
problem with this approach will become apparent as we
proceed with the main text. In essence, such an Idea
of the magnificence of God is inadequate as a starting point
for any investigation of this profound Mystery, that one
might carefully make in the Age of Science and in a
systematic fashion.
I
wrote in the early 1990‘s an essay that approached a few of
those issues from certain limited directions: The Idea of Mind - a Christian
meditator considers the problem of consciousness. In that essay I briefly traced the
directions of natural science regarding the nature of mind,
which direction seem largely based on a not really justified
assumption. Here are some typical remarks by natural
scientists on this subject, which I had discovered at that
time:
“...it has long been
recognized that mind does not
exist somehow apart from brain...”
(The Mind, Richard M.
Restak M.D. pp ll, Bantam Books, 1988) [emphasis added];
and, “My
fundamental premise about the brain is
that its workings - what we sometimes call mind - are a
consequence of its anatomy and physiology and nothing more.” (The Dragons of Eden, Speculations of the Evolution of Human
Intelligence, Carl Sagan, pp.7,
Ballantine Books, 1977). [emphasis added]
Here
is a leading neurophysiologist, who is still practicing
today:
"It is old hat to
say that the brain is responsible for mental activity. Such
a claim may annoy the likes of Jerry Falwell or the
Ayatollah, but it is more or less the common assumption of
educated people in the twentieth century. Ever since the
scientific revolution, the guiding view of most scientists
has been that knowledge about the brain, its cells and its
chemistry will explain mental states. However, believing
that the brain supports behavior is the easy part:
explaining how is quite another.”
(Mind Matters: How the Mind and
Brain interact to Create Our Conscious Lives, Michael S. Grazzanica Ph.D. pp 1, Houghton
Mifflin, Boston 1988) [emphasis added]. Also in Mind
Matters, Grazzanica, having
already likened brain to a mechanism, then says
paradoxically: “A thought can change brain chemistry, just as a
physical event in the brain can change a thought”.
My
question for Grazanica is: What does he think causes the
thought which changes the brain chemistry?
Now
these quotes are a couple of decades old. Their
importance is due to the fact that they come from a time
when the “common assumption of educated people”, that mind would be explained as a result of
the matter in the brain, was still acknowledged. Most
of today’s scientists of consciousness routinely forget that
such an assumption ever existed. In their view, this
(mind and brain are one thing) is a fact that can be now
taken for granted. I recently read an otherwise fine
article on brain physiology that said, kind of as an aside:
“All
behavior is caused by the brain”.
Further
on in the main text below the central logical and empirical
problems of such assumptions will be made more clear, for
natural science is full of them.
Yet
... there is more than one kind of shaman ... the
scientist in his laboratory, ... although he does not think
of himself as a shaman, there is much that is familiar in
his laboratory to that which a 17th Century Alchemist
would have had. Tables everywhere covered with
gear. Retorts, test tubes, means to make fire (bring
heat to bear), a microscope. Books, reports,
experiments in process. Space in which to contemplate
the secrets of the universe. Absent, perhaps, is the
overt religious approach common to that era, although many
scientists today do see the objects of their work with an
attitude of awe and wonder. Further, we should note
another oddity - that far too many modern scientist/shamans
routinely never leave that laboratory for the actual world,
whether of nature or human societies, that their disciplines
contemplate. They read and write papers and go to
conferences - they talk a lot to each other. Is that
enough?
All
the same, we are in more modern times, which includes such
books as those by Sam Harris (The
End of Faith), Christopher
Hitchens (god is not Great) and Richard Dawkins (The God Delusion), therefore it will be my effort with this
book to deal with some of the questions raised in those
books. I do this because these are common resources,
and in order for this work on The
Art of God to have some discipline
and order, it seems best to use materials already in play,
and generally known to many interested in (whether for or
against) the New Atheist paradigm. Keep in mind
that many scholars consider the above books weak in many
ways. However, we do need to deal with some of their
issues, because these are the issues common to most of the
New Atheists and those who oppose them, both of which
persuasions’ thinking this book seeks to address, for
reasons soon to be apparent.
Also
keep in mind that I don’t disparage the attitude of the New
Atheists, or their more popular guides (such as, Harris,
Hitchens and Dawkins), because part of their central
observation is quite valid: A lot of contemporary religious
ideas and practices, when set against what science actually knows, and what science believes it knows (two different states of mind, by the way),
fail at a demand for logical rigor. It would seem that
the battle over ideas and meaning that began with the
Copernican Revolution is not quite over.
Yet,
as will be demonstrated below, there exists truly modern
religious, or spiritual, thinking that is quite able to meet
the demands of the Age of Science; and which approaches the
situation not as a battle - not as a question of either/or -
but rather fully honors science and simply wants to extends
its Arts into more mature and viable directions.
One
last point, and a very important point at that ... this kind
of work can’t be done if one’s approach is that such a
significant question, as a proof of God or evidence of god, can
be treated as if we were going to a fast food restaurant for
a quick and ill-prepared meal. First of all such an
attitude is disrespectful of all those who have gone before
and treated these questions seriously - which includes
basically the whole history of philosophy, much less modern
disciplines such as the history of ideas or philology.
This is one of the hallmarks today of the weakness of
the New Atheist movements - they think these questions are
simple, and that to ask for proof of God is even to ask a
reasonable question in the first place. Real and
useful human knowledge is arrived at by hard, disciplined,
detailed and thorough work, not just by having an opinion or
a bias we want to justify and then move beyond.
The
views of people who come to the themes in this book, and
want to be superficial, should be ignored, after which they
should be told to do some homework, such as read a couple of
dozen other books first (or as will be seen below: go to or
rent a bunch of movies, for the vision of artists has a lot
to teach us).
Partly
what this last means is that while I will try to add to our
understanding of these questions, it is, as mentioned above,
simply not my intention to do an full academic survey of the
whole field, something for which I am not qualified in any
event. In what follows, this, however, should be
understood:
The
author of this work has direct experience (knowledge) of the
Divine Mystery, something more common today than some might
realize. I write of this not to claim any authority,
however, but rather simply to confess a predisposition to
having a certain point of view, given the reality of my life
experience. One can read details about this in
my other writings, particularly these two books: the Way of the Fool:
the
conscious development of our human character, and the future
of Christianity - both to be born out of the natural union
of Faith and Gnosis; and, American Anthroposophy - a introduction: a celebration of the American Soul’s
unique ability to contribute to the future of Anthroposophy,
and to the future of world culture.
In
certain instances below, where particular problems are, of
necessity, more briefly discussed, I will refer to the above
books rather than repeat here in full what is there provided
in greater detail.
While I will also be referring to many other authors, I will in particular refer to the writings of Owen Barfield. For a primarily English speaking or reading audience, he is (in my view) the deepest thinker on all of the central questions of our time as regards the real underlying problems appearing in the seeming war between science and religion. No writer that I have ever read, and this includes Rudolf Steiner, grasps certain of these matters with the same delicate and subtle reasoning power as does Owen Barfield.
About
Rudolf Steiner something further needs to be elaborated, as
it is a fact that Barfield (and myself) are students of
Steiner (at least in the sense of being inspired by his life
and works). Steiner (1861-1925) asserted in the
maturity of his life that he was a scientist of the
super-sensible - of the Spirit. He approached his
visionary and inspired encounters with the Divine Mystery as
something that could be done in a scientific fashion.
In
doing this he recognized that he could not give to others direct knowledge of such matters, but still held himself to the
ideal of natural science, which was that he could, at least,
communicate to us an understanding
of that which he researched. He was very systematic in
this endeavor, for he began his life’s work with three books
on the philosophical problem of knowledge itself: A Theory of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s
World Conception; Truth and Knowledge; and, The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity.
He
then went further, in that he taught how to become a person able to do research in the
realm of the spirit. During his life he produced over
30 written texts, countless essays, and gave over 6,000
lectures. This work is enormous, daring,
unconventional, and even alarming in some of its
implications. The Goetheanum, a Temple to this kind of
human spiritual striving, which was created during WWI by an
international group of artisans in Dornach Switzerland, was
burned to the ground over the Christmas season of 1922-23,
and Steiner was himself poisoned the following Christmas
season (1923-24), which so debilitated his total organism
that he was to die, prematurely, at age 65, on March 30th,
1925. Like I said, the work was/is alarming and some
acted out their alarm.
Whether
and to what degree his work can be and is being replicated
and otherwise supported by actual evidence, will be a
subject for the later parts of this book.
A
great portion of the problem connected to the distinction I
am making between these two men, however, has to do with
language and culture. Steiner wrote and spoke in
German, and unless we are adept at reading German, we are
always tied to the natural limits of translations, and the
reality that his many translators do not always agree (or
perhaps have not even fully understood what he meant).
Moreover, Steiner wrote and spoke very much
within the historical and cultural context of Central Europe
on the bridge from the 19th Century, whereas Barfield,
writing as an Englishman, is nearer to the essential nature
of the American Way of seeing the world, and that American
Way of seeing the world is the historical and cultural
context out of which this present book, on The
Art of God, has been written.
Barfield lived from 1898 to 1997, 99 years,
essentially the whole of the 20th Century, and is
therefore not only adept at English, but also more our
contemporary than was Steiner.
Readers
should keep in mind that my efforts to refer to Barfield or
Steiner (or others) will be weak. Deep thinkers are
often subtle in their presentations, and many are the
nuances that adorn their work. Do not take my
representations of any other thinker’s ideas as completely
correct in any sense. That is not possible, and the
reader of this book is advised to go to the original sources
in all cases, rather than depend upon my presentation.
My references are merely a finger pointing and are not
intended to portray other’s works in the true way that is
due their genius.
Finally:
The work below is meant to be original. I don’t intend
to repeat the work of others, although I will on many
occasions borrow the work of others where relevant.
Most of what is below will be new thoughts, even to
serious scholars of the underlying subjects. The
situation itself actually demands it. The Age of
Science is important to humanity, and is not to be set aside
in order to save traditional and ancient religious
expression, or even traditional scientific expression.
God is, in fact, not found in religions.
God is found where He/She has always been.
Humanity’s religions are just brief glimpses of
spiritual reality - postcards from travelers whose
impressions often can only be temporary and incomplete, for
they are written in, and limited to, the language
conventions of their time. The Age of Science requires
that today’s visitors to God’s Realms make far different and
more modern kinds of art, in their efforts to unveil these
Mysteries.
The
basic how of doing this involves working not by analysis
and seeking the smallest parts of everything, but instead by
synthesis - seeing wholes - working from the macro nature of
human existence. However, since the primary
tools for this journey are thinking and language, we have to
keep these constantly in mind as we make our way.
One
last observation, perhaps a bit humorous: there is, within
the discussions of the validity of the Theory of Evolution,
the suggestion that it essentially believes that a tornado
could go through a junk yard and assemble a 747 airplane -
the argument being that randomness and chaos are given far
too much magical power in the Theory. The reader might
look at this book then as a kind of slow moving tornado
launching itself into their conceptual life.
My
intention, however, is different. I don’t want to
replace what you already think. I only want to disturb
it a bit, to unsettle it. Make you reconsider it,
whether you think of yourself as religious, scientific,
atheist, agnostic, humanist, artistic - whatever. To
hold rigidly to any point of view is to become a
fundamentalist, and essentially paralyze your own mind.
If this book can work against tendencies to such arid
inward deserts of our own making, then it has served its
purpose very well. To go with the physical climate
change now disturbing our planet, maybe we also need some
climate change in our intellectual and cultural life.
A good sweeping out of all dead thought can do wonders
for everyone.
*
The
world suffers from much, most of which is caused by human
beings. This suffering cannot be alleviated as long as
natural science persists in its vain belief that it knows
everything, and in particular that it knows that the world
is made only of matter, without any presence of spirit at
all. This is worse than foolishness, for it is
essentially a denial of the scientists own true nature.
The
religious, as well, bear much responsibility for our shared
troubles, by their not only clinging to ideas which are in
conflict with what science does know, but also by using the
arid and death-oriented fundamentalism of their beliefs as
justification for violence and inhuman actions.
It is
far past time, for both the fundamentalists of science and
of religion and of art, to grow up.
*
Oh,
and by the way, the reading of this text is not meant to be
easy. Everyone has their own point of view and sets of
concepts they apply to the various questions being discussed
here. The reader’s own mind will, in many instances,
resist what is being written, or instinctively misinterpret
it in order not to face the existential conflicts certain
ideas might involve. As well, new concepts are hard
sometimes to digest - to get our mental limbs around.
It is entirely possible the reader should frequently
put the book down, only to return to it later, and maybe
even back up on occasion so as to not fail to “get” what is
being offered.
beginning
with, a Theory of God
Out of
respect to the Age of Science, I intend to begin with
approaching the situation in a like fashion to the processes
of Natural Science itself: that is by putting forward A Theory of God.
No theory is useful, however, except it has certain
qualities. We could, for example, have a theory that
the moon is made of green cheese, but have all kinds of
reasons for finding this theory unsatisfactory; just as
there are those who find the Theory of Evolution
unsatisfactory for various reasons. Part of that
problem has to do with this term: empirical.
The
consensus seems to be that science should be empirical,
which means its facts are to be derived from experience,
observation and experiment. A great deal, which is
included in modern scientific theories, can be experienced
or observed or be the subject of an experiment. What a
theory does then, however, is take those facts which can be
experienced, observed and experimented with, and extend them
through our thinking beyond that which is empirical. A
theory is trans-empirical, and generally seeks to answer far
wider questions than those connected to the quite specific
nature of the original experiences, observations and
experiments.
A
Theory then is not empirical, but rather a creature of the
human mind. We reason and imagine it out of the empirical stuff of experiences,
observations and experiments. This is not always a
flaw - we should strive to wonder into existence answers to
fundamental human questions of meaning. Knowing these
problems has resulted in the creation of certain
disciplines, such as the philosophy of science, linguistic
analysis and the post-modern thought called
deconstructionism, as well as other examinations of those
processes by which we take observable facts and turn them
into explanatory theories regarding that which we cannot
see, or put to the test of an experiment.
For
example, most of the ideas we have regarding Darwinian
evolution, natural selection, speciation, the big bang, dark
matter, and so forth, come from the process of theorizing
(reasoning and imagining), not from empirical experience,
observation and experimentation. Let me give a
concrete example so that this is clear.
A lot
of the empirical data connected to evolutionary theory is
found in what is called the geological record.
We can go out into the world and see what is there.
Because we can see it, and do various kinds of tests
on it, all that data is essentially empirical. What
the geological record means, however - that is, how do we interpret its
ultimate scientific significance - is not empirical, but is
rather the creation of human interpretive thinking.
The
same set of empirical facts can be given a different
interpretive meaning if the mind of the scientist just
expands its inward horizons to actually wake up to its real
potential. To fill out this conception, let me give a
possible alternative interpretive thinking-image to the one
concerning the geological record with which we are more
familiar. First, for those aware of certain
details of modern evolutionary theory regarding the
geological record, let me remind the reader of one of the
most popular ways to speak of this is what is called punctuated
equilibrium.
This
means that the Theory is that evolution proceeded by many
very long term (beyond glacial) processes, interrupted by
moments of what are called: extinction events. Equilibrium refers to these long term beyond-glacial
processes, and punctuated refers to
the extinction events, which interrupt the beyond-glacial
process with periods of very very rapid changes.
So when we read such terms as Paleozoic and
Mesozoic, we are reading about periods of equilibrium. When we are told the story
(theory) that the age of the dinosaurs ended with a asteroid
hit, we are getting a theory of an extinction event or one
of the punctuated moments.
Here
is something from my book: the Way of the Fool, in the Eighth Stanza (slightly updated) lets
call it:
the Shaman sees Wholes:
Let me summarize the record.
Layers of rock cover the earth. These layers
have a kind of order, which is seen (thought, as in
believed) as telling us something of the past.
According to this interpretation, as earth evolution
proceeded, these layers built up, and by examining them in
reverse order we believe we know something of the geological
and biological history of the planet, for some of the rock
which we call fossils bear a kind of imprint of the
biological. These layers are not continuous, however,
but are broken up by periods in which there is so much chaos
- so much lack of highly organized forms, that we have no
reliable concept of what happened during that period of time
represented by that mostly chaotic layer.
The fossil, which is rock-like,
implies the existence of what was previously organic
material. The fossil is no longer organic, although
sometimes bones can also be found. Keep this in mind
... that a lot of the matter found in the geological record
is a residue of something that was once living.
The real nature of what was then living we
invent through our thinking - these inventions (the shape
and living form of the dinosaurs, for example) are not
empirical.
This also means that the geological
record is discontinuous - broken up by periods in which what
happened left little or no evidence in the sense of highly
organized form, except and unless we read the chaos as
evidence itself. The more highly ordered layers
themselves also have certain general characteristics, of
which the main one is that the biological forms, implied by
the fossils and the bones, that begin that organized layer
are also the biological forms that end that layer (this is
called in paleontology: stasis). This means that for
the most part each layer (or period) gives fossil and bone
evidence of the same basic organisms in the end that it had
in the beginning.
The massive changes that can be seen
in biological forms between one highly organized layer and
the next highly organized layer are separated by an
intervening layer of what is essentially chaos (mystery).
There does exist the residue of biological organisms
in this intermediate layer, but these are very tiny and not
at all like the complex forms normal to the other layers.
Lets make a picture of these processes
of change. We have a layer that has the remains of
highly complex biological forms in it, which forms it more
or less begins and ends with, and then a layer of tiny
biological residue chaos, and following that another layer
of remains of highly complex biological forms, which while
they don't significantly change from the beginning of the
layer to its end, are radically different from that layer
prior to the chaotic layer. If we step outside the
geological record, does anything in modern life follow a
similar pattern?
Yes!
In the change from caterpillar to
butterfly we have first a well formed structure (the
caterpillar), then a period of chaos (the still living
formless mass in the chrysalis), and then another well
formed new structure (the butterfly).
So we could look at the geological
record as showing us periods of highly organized form,
followed by periods of essential formlessness, followed
again by periods of new highly organized form - namely the
well understood biological process we know as metamorphosis.
What this suggests is that the whole geological record
is itself a kind of solidified memory of a long sequence of ordered organic changes - one
metamorphosis followed by another.
[One of the implications of this is
that even what we call rock - not just fossils and bones
(look, for example, at those kinds of rocks called
colloidal) was itself first biological - first organic.
This means that the organic is not built up out of
dead matter, but the dead matter was produced by the living
processes of the Earth. We already see such a process
in the human embryo, where the skeleton (the hardest parts)
only comes into existence from the living - that is, these
hardest parts of the human being are then the result of a
process in the living, rather than their causal precedent.
Could this same not be true of the Earth, namely that:
The solid rock or bone-like Earth is a consequence of
something that was previously alive?]
Now metamorphosis is a biological
process in which the organism moves from one form, through
chaos, to another form as part of its own natural order.
If the geological record is an ordered sequence of a
number of stages of metamorphosis, then it is
fundamentally continuous from the beginning to the present -
that is: the totality of the geological record is itself the
end product of the actions of one single organism (existing on a planetary scale)
undergoing one metamorphosis following on another, which as
it progresses extrudes from its living nature some bone-like
material which it leaves behind. The Earth is living,
and as it has grown and developed it has created its own
skeleton. The lifeless does not produce the living,
the living leaves behind the lifeless.
Next, we have had an assumption (no
evidence) that consciousness doesn't arise until the
biological forms achieve a certain complexity. This is
not an observed phenomena by the way, but rather a concept
imposed upon the phenomena. Part of the justification
for this is another assumption, which believes that all
biological form has left a record of itself. We also
have no basis for thinking that all biological form has left
behind fossils. These assumptions spin the meaning
that can be derived from the geological record in a certain
preconceived direction.
In point of fact, consciousness by its
very nature would never leave a record, since it is not
material. The reality is that we have no idea, from
the geological record, of in what way (or not) that
consciousness participated. We have only assumed it
away.
I am
not arguing above that this is the “correct” view, rather I
am only demonstrating that we can read the geological
record in a different way than is currently the consensus,
such that today we can have an entirely different basic idea
of the meaning of the geological record than the usual one.
At the same time, the present-day theories
(meanings) have already entered into the popular mind, and
have become there systems of belief. Some students of
this social process call this system of scientific beliefs the creation of a kind of religion that has to
be called scientism.
Let me
repeat this. Most of what is thought (as in believed)
to be scientific and empirical is in fact theoretical
(trans-empirical). It is a system of ideas developed
out of empirical facts, but which is on its own not
empirical. In the popular mind these theoretical ideas
are believed to be true in the same way empirical facts are
true. This belief in the truth-nature of theory is widely
recognized, from a psychological point of view, as being
religious in nature (scientism), not scientific.
back
to our pursuit of a theory of God
Owen
Barfield, in his book Saving the
Appearances: a Study in Idolatry,
describes human beings as having three basic kinds of
thinking (I am a bit oversimplifying his ideas, leaving
aside the discussions of collective representations and the
unrepresented): figuration, theorizing and reflection. For
example, not all theories are scientific - office gossip can
be a theory of who is doing what with whom. Reflection
is more introspective - we ruminate upon something.
Figuration is the hardest to initially appreciate,
although quite obvious once we get the hang of it.
When
we have reached the age of going to school, we generally
have acquired a great deal of language according to our
native tongue. As we move through life we will be able
to name many aspects of our ordinary experience, such as
this is a book, that is a chair, now we run, now we sit
still. We have then a capacity to name all manner of
aspects of our experience, both inner and outer, and use
language to communicate about them to others. Every
time we identify with our mind some aspect of this ordinary,
mostly given, experience, we are engaged in the kind of
thinking Barfield calls: figuration. The mind
supplies, with almost no effort, the names of what things are, and sometimes even what they mean.
Just
gaze about the room where you are reading this. Move
your eyes in a wide circle. Everything is familiar, yet are you consciously forming the thought
or the name of all these objects? You recognize them, with this thinking-figuration, but as
there is no need to name them, figuration is mostly
semi-conscious. Whereas theorizing and reflection are
both a much more conscious kind of thinking.
What
things mean can be different
what from things are. A coffee cup that we received as
a gift when we left a certain job is both a coffee cup and a
sentimental object. What it is and what it means to us are not the same. What the
geological record is to our senses, and what it means to our
thinking, are also not the same things.
This
is even more true of ideas and concepts. As we grow
into our lives we become attached to our beliefs and
favorite ideas. They are not just there as a
representation of some aspect of our experience of the sense
world; they are in our mind connected to how we value them. For example, while I may have an
understanding of what certain religious ideas of Islam are,
yet I am not a Muslim, so they do not mean the same thing to
me that they mean to one who
believes in them.
Consider
a couple of typical Islamic phrases: “Allahu Akbar” (Allah is the Greatest) and “In Sha Allah” (if Allah wills). By providing
the ordinary translation, I have somewhat explained the idea
- its’ definition, so to speak. But when a human being
uses these terms, they can mean something
more that just that intellectual idea. I say “can”
mean, because like any phrase it can be what Rudolf Steiner
called: empty. That is, the “empty" phrase is spoken,
but it is absent any real and existential feeling connection
to our experience.
A
Christian could say “God is
Great” and “if God wills” and mean essentially the same
thing in the definitional sense. What these statements
can mean, when felt, is that the Divine Mystery of the
world (God or Allah is great) overwhelms me - I stand in
wonder of it. And as to “if Allah wills” or “if
God wills” - this can mean that I choose to be obedient to
what fate or destiny puts before me as challenges in life.
When the phrase is not “empty”, but rather is filled
with feeling and meaning, then we can begin to see the
importance of the expression of
religion in individual lives.
Fundamentally
religion is about the meaning of existence in a way natural science generally cannot be.
Moreover, many use the conceptions of natural
science intentionally to try to defeat religious and
spiritual meaning. It is not enough to them to hold to
the views of scientism, but they try to insist that others
believe what they believe, all the while insisting that
there are no beliefs in science at all.
A
superficial new atheist will attack this concept elaborated
above, holding that an idea (such as is in these statements)
is correct or incorrect in its relationship to the general
beliefs of science, such as regarding the truth value of the
Theory of Evolution. Those believing in God in
some way, according to this view, who do not believe in
Evolution are idiots.
The unseen problem here is that it is not the idea that
bothers religious people, but rather the meaning of
existence which the Theory seems to force upon them.
Religious people see a meaning in existence,
and among their relationships with other human beings, that
science (in its guise as the purely rational) cannot
provide. This is why many scientists are still
religious believers.
To a
degree this feeling relationship can also be true of
scientists and those who might call themselves New Atheists,
but who are not scientists. These latter generally
have a belief in some form of scientism, and their
relationship to a scientific theory (its idea) will often be
different from that of a practicing scientist. What
the Theory of Evolution means will
not be the same, although both may have the same or similar
understanding (idea). This is why we can see in
scientism the passion that many feel for what lives there in
those explanations of reality; and, why in the passion of
the scientist for his work, another equally significant relationship - this
time to the work of seeking the truth.
As a
social phenomena, the rise of the New Atheists mostly has to
do with a shift of trust as to which disciplines give the
most satisfactory and meaningful explanation of the world.
Traditional religions are losing that trust as more
and more individuals are raised into the scientific style of
thinking common to being educated under the influence of the
culture of Western Civilization; and, as more and more
practitioners of religions engage in clearly anti-social and
anti-rational actions. As a social observer,
however, my point of view is that this is mostly a valid
change - this shift of trust. It is at the same time a
confusion, for the thinking beneath this shift of trust
makes some mistakes.
Owen
Barfield points to this problem in his book, Worlds
Apart, where he has a character
say:
“Every kind of
knowledge, including science, is valuable. But all kinds of
knowledge are not valuable in the same way, or for the same
reason. There are many different kinds of knowledge, and one
kind is the kind which we require to enable us to control
our material environment and make it serve our purposes. You
can call it knowledge of things if you like. But there is
also another kind of knowledge - knowledge about man and
about the values which make him man and the best way of
preserving them; knowledge about his relationship to God and
God’s creatures. The mistake you make - the mistake nearly
everyone makes - is to assume that the first kind
necessarily includes the second.”
In a
like fashion the relationship of individuals to the idea of
God will not be the same. They will often not
have the same idea, nor will it mean the same thing. Some people, whose
thinking about such kinds of subjects is a bit naive, will
believe that an idea and its meaning are the same, but there
they will be assuming that the meaning of an idea is about
its lexical (dictionary) definition. I am using the
term meaning here to speak of the felt relationship (value) of the thinker to the idea, not to the
definition-nature of the content of
the idea.
The
relationship of a New Atheist to the type of Idea of God, in
say Christianity in general, is not the same as the
relationship of a believer in this same Idea of God.
The way of valuing an idea, and the nature of
understanding the meaning of the idea are quite different.
The Christian Religion’s explanatory power is mostly
over certain questions that the current Theory of Everything
or the Theory of Evolution don’t even ask. Not
understanding these very subtle matters in our various ways
of thinking about existence, causes the two main sides of
the science vs. religion debate to frequently not even be
able to talk to each other. They talk at each
other and past each other, but not to each other.
In the
light of these empirical observations of some of the
different kinds of thinking, and their relationship to the
content of various ideas and as well their meaning to
individuals, we are now ready to look at the proposed new
Idea of God itself.
In
order to have a Theory of God, we have to have an Idea of
God. Readers of this text should be prepared to
exercise some inner discipline, so as to be able to discern
their own approach to these questions. To give a bit
of a preview: I can pretty much guarantee that both the Idea
of God and the Theory of God, to be presented in the
following pages, will not satisfy most religious people and
most scientifically educated people. This is
because the Idea and the Theory to be presented here will be
quite different from what readers are used to finding in
texts of this kind, and/or this Idea and Theory are
different from what the reader already thinks and means
about these questions in his or her own mind.
Of
course, many people will find any Idea of God offensive or
wrong, simply because they can’t conceive that such a thing
is possible. This is actually not a very rational
approach, and becomes what Steiner called: a negative
superstition. By this he meant a superstitious
belief that something doesn’t exist. The belief
is superstitious because it is not founded on any effort to
know the truth - the truth is irrelevant. If someone
genuinely is willing to seek the truth, then the question of
the existence of God has to remain open, as it is simply not
possible to know a negative. How would you know it?
How would you prove it?
Factually,
this should not come as a surprise, because to have a
genuine Proof of God, in the sense of an actual Theory of
Everything, will require a whole new approach - one that is
quite systematic and rigorous as is called for concerning
any kind of knowledge in this scientific age.
the
Idea of God
Traditionally
the Idea of God includes an aspect of Creation.
God is the name many give to that which created
the what-is. The reader should now try to form an idea
of all-that-is. This will not be easy, but will
also not be really difficult if we don’t get hung up on the
situation, in part because we have some bias we want to
save. The matter at issue is, in part, whether we will
trouble ourselves to temporarily
(hypothetically and theoretically) think what I am asking
the reader to think, or whether the reader will be unwilling
to let go for the moment their already held conceptions on
the matter and insist on thinking something different.
Whatever
else we want to think or say about the matter, we really
need to start with what is right in front of us - the things
we share about which we know - our shared human existence on
the Earth.
Consider
this first task to be a kind of experiment in thinking.
We just sit back and reflect on all that exists, for
which we have names in our languages. You could go
through a dictionary and just flip the pages by, and
appreciate that most everything that has a name (not just
nouns, but verbs etc) is an object that exists. Let me
list a few:
Gas,
gum, grind, go, peak, up, left, only, of, world, science,
religion, star, child, fun, dance, tease, silly, joy, pain,
art, the, ugly, truth, and so forth.
Some
names refer to things, as in physical objects.
Some things come from what we call Nature.
Some other things come from what human beings
have done with Nature. Some things are
qualities, not quantities. For example, I have
five apples (five being a quantity). I can also have
five rotten apples (rotten being a quality).
There are also actions: go, grind, dance.
There are also relationships: of, only, up “and
so forth.”. Some terms can be both a thing, such as a
star in the sky, and at the same time a characteristic or
quality, such as a star in a movie.
Some
words, which we call parts of
speech, seem not to be things, yet just in being “parts of speech”, such as “the”, they are things -
they are parts of language.
Now I
am going to use a term: the
Creation. I mean to
include in the meaning of that term (in the sense of its
definition) all-that-is. We can argue that
certain things do not exist, and we can argue that their
fundamental reality is not what we see. For
example, we could say that a tree doesn’t really exist, but
only the atoms or quantum particles that make up the tree.
We could also say that I don’t actually “see” the tree
and that I don’t, myself, actually exist. Some
hold that there is no self, and that the self is only an
illusory property of that form of matter which we call the
brain.
One
can argue almost anything. One can doubt almost
anything, and one can believe almost anything. Most of
us live our lives as if living involved real things of
meaning and purpose, such that we do not play at word games
in order to, as do some in argument - play the devil’s
advocate. I include in the Creation those
things we feel as important and as having human meaning,
otherwise there is no point to speech and we all might just
lie down and die. Even the professional doubters do
not do that, so perhaps when we hear the play of the devil’s
advocate, we can just see what is actually there: a human
being behaving as a hypocrite. What I mean by that is
that their playing the devil’s advocate argument is not how
they live their life. It is only a made up game to
resist the direction or implications of a discussion - which
direction and implications they do not like.
For
those readers mature enough to hold the view that it is
worthwhile to engage in intelligent discourse on fundamental
questions, let us now proceed.
One of
the matters argued in the present is whether there is a
Creator of the what-is, however we
define this what-is. Other
matters argued concern the Past and the Future, the what-was
and the what-yet-might-be, so to speak. The religious
have their creation stories and the scientists their
creation stories. Both have apocalyptic stories as
well (end times for the Christians, and heat death for the
so-called rational). It is, however, a clear fact that
this deep Past (or Future) is not now, nor has it ever been,
empirically observed via the human sense organs as they
exist today. No one living in the present has
seen the Big Bang, and while we have a book telling the
story of Genesis, all we have is that story, and no way
(presently) of knowing or observing what it was that the
teller of that story knew or saw.
Keep
in mind that materialistic science (all is matter, there is
no spirit) only came into existence in the last couple
hundred years. In the early days of the natural
philosophers, they still expected to find God.
Newton was an alchemist, and Kepler an
astrologer. The full abandonment of any need to
include God did not immediately, or automatically, follow
the Copernican Revolution. In fact, an honest
reading of scientific history reveals that part of the
motive of many scientists was not a pure search for the
truth, but a need to get out from under the social force
(thumb) of the Roman Church on human thinking.
Science, in opposing God as an idea in the 18th and
19th Centuries, was also being oppositional to the dominant
thinking of the time - freedom of thought was desired even
more than the truth.
To
repeat and make more clear ... The Big Bang is an idea, or
theory, created by the mind. What is empirical
is lights and different kinds of radiation coming from the
sky that are photographed and otherwise measured very
carefully. The ideas of astronomical science are
probably at least 90% theoretical, rather than empirical.
It is a human created paradigm, not an observed fact. For details see
my near to last last theme in this book, the essay: The Misconception of Cosmic Space as
Contained in the Ideas of Modern Astronomy:
and as
contained in the understandably limited thinking embodied in
the conceptions of the nature of parallax and redshift.
While
we have already begun using these terms, I want at this
moment to directly point them out and suggest the reader
keep in mind their differences: belief, understanding and knowledge. We are describing knowledge as empirical - that is something that can be
experienced, observed and experimented with. Beliefs, on the other hand, are a set of ideas which
are the opposite of empirical, and generally could be
described as theoretical in the widest and wildest sense of
that term. Understanding, like
the other two, is really a state of mind - it is mind which
knows and mind which believes. In a way understanding is of the
bridging-middle between the two seeming opposites. We
can understand a belief and understand some empirical
knowledge, but in each case it is unnecessary for us to
share the same state of mind (and/or experience) of the
believer or the knower.
One
can get deeper into such inner observations of these
operational aspects of the mind, c.f. Barfield’s What
Coleridge
Thought, which contains the
following set of ideas as representing distinct aspects of
Coleridge’s idea of mind: sense, fancy, understanding,
understanding, imagination, reason.
Note Coleridge’s use of two different kinds of
understanding.
Sense,
is of the senses, but is that state of mind that notes what
is sensed. Fancy is the easy to make mental pictures
rooted in the senses - that is pure figuration without much
concrete theorizing or reflection. This produces
beliefs. Imagination and reason are aspects of
theorizing and reflection, which with care can give us
knowledge, when rooted in the empirical. The two
understandings reflect that aspect of mind which notes
meaning, but can be turned in two different directions.
There is the meaning we give to the beliefs produced
by sense and fancy, and there is the meaning we give to
knowledge produced by imagination (theorizing) and reason
(reflection).
I don’t expect the reader to master these observations and their related ideas. I only point this material out to suggest the depths one can go into in the study of the operational principles of their own mind.
For
example, I can listen to a religious person explain their
belief, and perhaps understand its idea. I can listen
to a scientist explain his empirical investigations and
perhaps understand the ideas he has about those. In
neither case am I directly related to the meaning of the
holder of a religious belief or to the holder of an
experience of the scientist. My awareness
(understanding) is derivative and secondary, when compared
to their experiences and beliefs. If I want
non-derivative beliefs, understandings or knowledge, I have
to produce that myself. In a little bit when we get to
the pre-thought thought, we will better appreciate the
significance of the derivative process.
Also
keep in mind that processes of education and acculturation
teach us the dominant paradigm (general point of view) of
the time and place in which we live. We have not
directly proven to ourselves that certain scientific facts
exist. We are taught them in our schools, and a whole
lot of the meaning of the words
we use today contains the underlying ideas. It
took materialistic science, as a dominating world view, five
hundred years to reach its current preeminence.
The peoples of the world had far different ideas
in the past, and it is only a kind of ignorant bias that
presumes we know better than those who have gone before.
Take
for example the doctrine of the elements: Fire, Air, Water
and Earth. When most science teachers tell the
story that this old view has been supplanted, they haven’t
actually grasped the real nature of those more ancient
conceptions - their original meaning has escaped them. The qualities
fire, water, air and earth, and the related relationships
dry, moist, hot and cold, as well as the role of the
uncreated chaos that produced them are today no longer
understood or appreciated. They have not been
invalidated as true descriptive conceptions of the nature of
the world - they have just no longer been understood.
We moderns having just approach the same reality from
a different direction, have in the process discarded them
(Kepler was concerned about this, remarking that the
advancement of science was in danger of throwing out the
baby with the bathwater in its urge to abandon whole hog all
prior ideas about reality). See Ernst Lehrs’
remarkable Man or Matter,
for a serious discussion of these problems.
The
appreciation of such subtle distinctions will become very
important as we proceed. To return to our theme
...
At the
very least, both kinds of stories/beliefs (religious and
scientific) exist, and I mean to include them in the term: the Creation. This means that a part of the Creation is all the ideas that
have appeared as a product of the human mind, including
ancient ideas. We can have
(and will next have) an interesting discussion of how this
is so, given the belief in natural science of the disconnect
between the subjective mind and the so-called objective
reality. All the same, human beings have had
ideas for at least almost all of the time we have had the
capacity to speak. Language and ideas seem to go
together, which they certainly do today. Whatever
their nature, all our various ideas are being included as
also part of the Creation, in this
discussion of the Idea of God, the Creator of the what-is.
An
additional problem for both points of view (the religious
and the scientific) is space and time. What ancient
religions thought about time and space is radically
different from what science teaches today. But because
we assume they had the same kind of consciousness we have
today, we believe their ideas to have been irrational.
These (the reality of space and time) I also include
inside the term: the Creation.
Later we’ll get to hows and whys, but for right now
(and while endeavoring to be systematic), I am simply trying
to elaborate different aspects of the totality of the
what-is and give this what-is the general name: the Creation.
This
is not a completely new approach to those who take up
philosophical-like disciplines, but the reason it is not
fully new is because its earlier versions have proved to be
a sound and useful practice. Having, however,
mentioned different kinds of aspects of the what-is, of the
Creation, I would like to next suggest some important
distinctions or categories. For example, there
are, as we have just observed, what might be called things
and what might be called ideas. Things can include
physical objects which we experience, but if we see someone
“running” is that action not also a
thing?
Now I
don’t want to get all hung up on categories per se. I
am going in a somewhat different direction.
Let us
take what we call the physical object: tree. I can
observe a particular tree. I can also turn away from
the particular tree and have a memory picture of it in my
mind. I can carry this mental picture away from the
locus of the tree and recall it anytime I want. Does
the memory picture, or mental picture, exist? Does it
exist in the same way the tree does?
Are
sense experiences then the same as mental experiences?
Some might like to argue that they are not, but then
we get caught up in a very peculiar problem, for the theory
of evolution and the big bang theory are entirely mental
pictures - that is they are complicated ideas. We
might assume the material past conforms to these theories,
but we have no empirical evidence
whatsoever that they in fact do. Our genuinely
empirical sense perception is blind to both the far Past and
the far Future.
Yes,
we have writings from the Past where discussions about these
problems (the Greek philosophers, for example) was held, but
the further into the Past we go, the less we can say that
even past iterations of human beings empirically saw what we
see today. Later, when we get to the discussion of the
evolution of consciousness (coming soon), this situation
will worsen.
Certain
French post-modernists speak of something they call: the event. What I believe they are referring to is
what one spiritual teacher of mine called: the Great Moment. People drawn to certain Eastern
cultural thought speak of: the Now.
For the French post-modernists (at least a few of
them) the
event is related to the meaning of the self - for it is this self which
appears to apprehend the event (the Now, the Great Moment),
or to be the event, or to transcend the event (take your
pick - we can wander in fields of thought here that become
less and less concrete for most of us). To come back
to earth from this important, yet odd, abstract digression
...
We run
into the same basic riddle when we consider the ideas about
what we call the mind that we have created out of such
fields as neuroscience and cognitive science. There is
a huge gap between our empirical sense perceptions of the
brain and the ideas we create as regards what those sense
experiences mean.
Recall
from the introduction the material on the assumptions of the
students and scientists of consciousness regarding the idea
that the brain cannot be distinguished from the mind.
These following terms were underlined in the four
quotes: recognize; fundamental
premise; common assumption; and believing. All four are mental states of the
scientific community concerning the nature of mind in
relationship to the brain, but shared attitudes are not
empirical facts (except within a sociology of science).
To be
more plain: that a large number of individuals (for example,
scientists) hold a certain thing to be true does not make it
true. True empirical facts are not voted into
existence. The popularity of certain ideas has nothing
whatsoever to do with whether or not they are true.
The
fact that we use instruments to enhance our sense experience
also doesn’t change the fundamental nature of our
experience. The dials on an instrument are just
another kind of sense experience, while the meaning of the reading of the dials on the instruments
remains fully a function of our ideation and the nature of
our mind.
This
leads us back to this question: Is thought (an idea) real,
in the same way a sense object is real?
Owen
Barfield began his book Saving the
Appearances by contemplating the
nature of the experience of the rainbow. It doesn’t
exist in the sense world in the same way as do the water
droplets and the sunlight from behind us that creates the
visual experience that arises in our mind of a rainbow.
We clearly believe we see the
rainbow, but it is not physically there in the same way as
the water drops and the light. With the rainbow Nature
has done a kind of Newtonian experiment inside our eye.
The rainbow is in our mind, but not in the world the
same way a tree is. Some might try to say that the
tree, being a function of quantum movements of very very
small particles or states of energy, is like a kind of
rainbow, except for the fact that when I walk toward the
rainbow (and change my relationship to the sunlight) the
rainbow disappears - in fact I can walk through this colored
mist. I cannot walk through a tree.
Emerson
had this to say in his essay Nature, written when he was 33 in 1836: Nature is a thought
incarnate and turns to thought again as ice becomes water
and then gas. The world is mind precipitated,
and the volatile essence is forever escaping into the state
of free thought.
Rudolf
Steiner wrote in his book A Theory of
Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception, at age 25, fifty years later in 1886: Thought is the last
of a series of processes by which Nature is formed.
It is
a traditional view of present day natural science that there
is a disconnect between our thoughts and the world we
experience through the senses. Thought is subjective,
and the sense world is objective. We therefore need
the scientific method to protect us from the errors that can
arise because thinking is subjective.
Not
only that, but our senses are weak. What the eye, by
itself, sees is not what the microscope or the telescope
helps the eye to see. Much of science is derived from
instrumentation. We, for example, know subjectively
hot and cold via our senses, but only with a thermometer
have we become able to measure (reduce to a number) hot and
cold. Yet, measure does not change the meaning nature
of our experience of hot and cold - ask any child
discovering these qualities of existence directly.
Darwinian
evolution, in its origin as a theory, arises in a single
subjective consciousness (Darwin himself), but becomes (we
believe) scientifically rigorous though our ability to
replicate in the minds of others both the underlying
empirical observations, and the original thoughts of Darwin.
Scientific theory is fundamentally a collective act of
many minds. It persists because there arises an
agreement as to its persuasiveness. If that agreement
fades, then we get a change of paradigm.
Barfield,
Emerson and Steiner (and others, including myself) are of
the view that the experience of thought is not subjective,
except to the extent this experience is the result of a lack
of rigor and discipline in the production of the thoughts we
have about thoughts, and the thoughts we have about the act
of thinking (almost a kind of neo-platonism, but not quite
once one gets the hang of it). Most people (and this
includes most scientists), however, don’t reflect upon their
own inner states with sufficient discipline to notice what
can be observed there. The depths of this
particular problem we will come to in slow stages.
For
our developing view then, I want to include in the Creation - in the what-is - thought, as well as
material substance. Keep in mind, however that coming
to a definite conclusion as to the existential nature of
thought is not so easy as it is to come to a sense
experience of matter. I can’t put my hand through a
wall, but my mind can see through (penetrate) an argument,
sometimes with great ease.
The
important matter the reader should keep in mind is just to
what degree they consider their own thoughts to be objective
representations of the reality of the world. When Sam
Harris writes his book The End of Faith (and Christopher Hitchens his god
is not Great, and Richard Dawkins
his The God Delusion) they are acting as if their subjective
thinking has universal objective value for all the rest of
us (otherwise why write a book in the first place).
I suppose because they are practicing scientists
(Harris and Dawkins) and believers in science (Hitchens)
that somehow that makes their thinking about the world, and
the religious people of that world, more reasonable than the
thinking of others. As we may be beginning to
see, this turns out not to be the case.
It
would seem that Harris and Hitchens and Dawkins would have
to agree, to some extent, that the what-is - the Creation - must include thoughts and the thinking power
to produce them, unless they want to be hypocrites.
They can’t really argue that thought is universally
subjective and then at the same time expect that their
thought is somehow more rigorous and more scientific.
In fact, one of the curious aspects of their works is
how much time is devoted to finding fault with religion, and
doing so in a context in which it is implicitly assumed that
the existence (or not) of God is validated or invalidated
according to whether or not we can dismantle the logic
of a particular religion.
As
noted above, God is not found in religion. God is
where God always is, and the religion is only a construct of
human beings elaborating their personal relationship to God
at a specific time and place in history. Defeating a
religious idea does not defeat the question of whether
or not God exists.
Yet we
are right to ask (to return to our theme): What are the
actual differences between thought and matter?
Matter
is seen, although thought seems not to be seen in the same
way (which fact has become an interesting problem in
linguistic analysis and deconstructionism). The
neuroscientist does see something through his instruments as
he measures the brain, but the ideas he produces about the
meaning of his experiments, he only sees in his own mind.
The reader of these pages only sees the meaning
they create when they read (an activity of the mind).
The page contains nothing the eye can see but coded
marks on a page (language). If I am a good enough
writer, and the reader a good enough reader, what I see in
my mind the reader may learn to see in his own mind.
Thought
is invisible, matter is visible. Sometimes we give the
name spirit to that which is unseen. We call a
person spirited who is lively, although what animates them
we do not see (we only see their animation). The sudden inspiration
of a thought can cause someone to rise and exclaim: “I’ve
got a great idea!”. Our cartoons depict someone with a
new idea as having a light bulb go on over their head.
Smart people we call “bright”. Certain kinds of
intelligence we call “in”sight.
In the
movie Gran Torino,
the Clint Eastwood character, when he is silently
contemplating the consequences of what he has done and what
he might yet do to resolve these problems, is asked by the
neighbor’s son what is he doing, and then says: “I’m
thinking”. The son might have grasped this fact on his
own, given that Eastwood is standing very still, and his
eyes are not focused on any particular sense object.
All the same, reflective thinking doesn’t always take
place when we are silent, and such matters of our inner
reality are often far more complicated.
Emerson
wrote a book at the end of his life: A
Natural History of the Intellect.
Those who appreciate what he meant by such terms, know
that by Natural History he meant science, and by
intellect he meant the activity of the human spirit.
The book’s title then also means: A
Science of the Spirit.
Rudolf Steiner called great aspects of his work:
Spiritual Science.
Many
readers of this book you hold in your hand may know
something of what are called today: distributed networks or
distributed computing. The total result of the work of
any distributed system of computing is far more significant
than the work of any single computing node.
I want
then to suggest here, that part of our modern Idea of God
needs to include the concept that the Divine Intelligence
is, in a like fashion, distributed. Spirit manifests
in everything. All kingdoms of Nature (the
human, the animal, the plant and the mineral) manifest
various kinds of aspects of this distributed wisdom.
We as thinkers, and knowers of thought,
contribute to the whole. If we believe
civilization is fundamentally progressive (and it certainly
seems to be at least in a technological sense), then that
total intelligence (spirit) arises from the combined
activity of human minds, and is not only not material, it is
observably superior to the material. Thought and
thinking inhabits and uses the material, but is not
necessarily caused by or limited to the material.
Technological
innovation (led by thought) takes hold of matter and
transforms it.
Immediately
in response to this idea, we come again upon the accepted
modern scientific consensus that the mind is only matter and
is only the result of processes in the material brain.
Just keep in mind that it is mind itself that produces
this conclusion. Without thinking about the
results of neurological examinations and other methods of
perceiving brain activity, there is no theory that the
causal element is only the physical brain. The causal
element is not observed - it is assumed.
Also
keep in mind that this consensus of causality was assumed
for most of the 20th century. It remains unproven.
Not only that, it remains really unexamined, because
as an assumption its worth has never been carefully
critically considered (at least in main-stream science).
With the explanatory success of Darwinian evolution,
these non-empirical ideas of the past have taken hold of
modern scientific consciousness to such a degree that one
cannot actually practice science (or teach science) and hold
any other view. For example, to place the idea of
spirit into biology (much less chemistry and physics) is to
violate a very large intellectual taboo (see Barfield’s book
Speakers Meaning for
a discussion of such taboos).
The fact is that if present day thinking, of the meaning of what is observed via instruments of the operations of the brain, was to free itself from its assumptions, all the evidence of spirit is already there. The only obstacle is what is called, in a fully modern mind-science in the cultural West: the pre-thought thought.
Let me
tell a story to illustrate the concept of the pre-thought
thought.
Tom goes to a cocktail party with his
friend Sam. As they enter the main room of the party,
Tom sees an attractive woman across the room, and asks his
friend if he knows her. Sam says yes, but she is
not available, and in fact the man talking to her is her
boyfriend. Later during the party Tom finds himself
standing next to the woman, and she flirts with him a little
bit. Tom would like to respond, but notices that
across the room the man, that Sam told him was her
boyfriend, is watching them. Tom, thinking this could
be a problem, does not respond to the flirting and goes home
alone.
The fact was Sam didn’t know what he
was talking about. The girl was single, and the
man talking to her was her gay neighbor, who always looked
out for her at parties, worried about who she might hook up
with. She was genuinely interested in Tom and that is
why she was flirting with him. He, however,
carried the taboo connected to what Sam had said (not
wanting to interfere in an existing relationship) and so
didn’t understand the opportunity presented to him.
Since he already thought he knew what
was going on, his pre-thought thought (his assumption)
prevented him from actually thinking about the real nature
of the experience he was having when the girl was flirting
with him.
This
is the condition of neuroscience today. It can’t see
the meaning of what its experiments reveal, because the
assumption, that all is matter and there is no spirit,
blinds it to what is factually present in the observations.
The solution to this is to expand the elements of the
experimental experience to include a deeper appreciation of
the thinking of the observing scientist, for that thinking
has to be better understood and included in the totality of
the experiment. As well, the dialog between
the experimenting scientist, and the experimental subject,
must also be included for just here lies the causal reality
behind much that goes on. The meaning of that dialog plays a crucial role in the
causal elements of the experiment.
Just
as the physicist now has to recognize the significance of
the observing consciousness in his experiments, the
neuroscientist must now begin to recognize the real meaning
of the participation of his own, and his subject’s,
consciousness in his experimental work in human biology.
In my little booklet The Natural
Christian, this is worked with in
some detail, although embedded in a wider context.
As we
are here still working with laying out the right systematic
(scientific) Idea of God, to that which has been said above
I need to now add further considerations.
It is
important to look at the totality of the world, not just at
matter as natural science has emphasized for far too long a
time. Matter is easier to work with, given that
it can be counted and measured - that is it can be
reduced to quantities. Social-political reality
is much harder, for it consists everywhere of qualities for
which a mathematical representation is nearly impossible.
Charting velocity and direction changes on a pool
table is much different from appreciating the dynamics of
the living biologies of the world. And these
both are different from coming to knowledge of the
underlying moral questions involved when someone enters a
voting booth.
Witness
Karl Rove’s expectation based upon his polling data, that
the Republicans would win the House and the Senate in the
2006 by-election in America. Rove is a genius at using
numbers for analyzing social-political processes, but his
numbers lacked an appreciation of the moral human spirit
that participates in the decision to vote, with the results
that in spite of his (Rove’s) beliefs, the House and the
Senate went to the Democrats in that election.
The
social-scientist, with his fascination with statistics, is
an interesting kind of shaman. The whole he seeks is
made up of a lot of momentary opinion masquerading as real
long term attitudes. Yet, he knows, as the
pollster knows, that the form of the questions warps the
nature of the answers.
What
is required, in order to deal with qualities and the living,
is a new kind (Way) of thinking - what in the depth
spiritual discipline fostered by Rudolf Steiner in the
cultural West is called: organic thinking. As to the
moral nature of human existence, an even more difficult
aspect of this new thinking is called for: pure thinking.
Number analysis of human behaviors is a dead end.
Some
perhaps relevant quotes from Albert Einstein will help
illuminate the importance of these questions: “Imagination is more
important than knowledge.” “Gravitation is not
responsible for people falling in love.” “I want to know God’s thoughts; the
rest are details.” "We can’t solve
problems by using the same kind of thinking we used when we
created them.”
One
reality is, however, that not everyone can do this new
thinking yet, although many have a good instinct for it.
Even so, everyone can understand what the new thinking
produces. In other places in my writing will be found
details about this new thinking, for example, in my little
booklet: Living Thinking in Action, I have the last two essays which also end
this book. In what comes next I will try to illuminate
certain structural or shape aspects of the social-political
world of humanity in a way that everyone can understand.
The shape or order in which human life expresses
itself on a macro scale is an essential aspect of our
unfolding Idea of God, which Idea is necessary for us to
have a workable, testable, Theory of God. Remember,
our Idea and Theory of God has to include all-that-is - the Creation, which means it also has to include the
observable order in the macro-social world.
A
purely mathematical and obscure Theory of Everything, even
if somewhat explained by a popularizer of science, does not
really even attempt to explain macro social events and
processes. In a way it is a snake eating its own tail.
The assumption is that the never observed empirically
Big Bang is the causal antecedent of all of the what-is.
The TOE of mathematical physics assumes it can
accurately provide a general description of the
relationships of all those assumed fundamental forces from
that time. It is an assumption trying to eat an
assumption.
What
have we said so far in our more modern Idea of God?
God has created all that-is. Within this that-is
we include thought and matter, and the history of matter and
the history of thought as well. In our idea of
creative spirit we consider God as distributed, not isolated
outside of the Creation, but somehow embodied within it.
Thinking itself is undergoing evolutionary
processes as well - ordinary thinking can lead to organic
thinking and that to pure thinking.
Let us
now consider some details of the shape of human existence as
these will make more concrete (for our understanding) the
right Idea of God - one which is systematic and empirical
(scientific) in its essential nature.
the shape of the social/political
world of humanity
The
first visit to this theme will barely scratch the surface
...
All
human life, as we ordinarily understand it, takes place in
a narrow spherical band of physical existence, for which
the lower boundary is the thick and dense material earth -
the rocks and subterranean caves and water courses, below
which we believe lies a magma mantel on which rest and
shift the tectonic plates. The upper boundary is the
level of the light filled almost airless atmosphere at
which point it becomes impossible for human beings to
breathe. In between these two boundaries all human
beings unfold their biographies - the story of their lives
between birth and death. Because of the presence of
the human consciousness, with its yet mysterious inward
nature latent in thinking, there is also a third boundary
- a non-physical and presently dark boundary between our
self-consciousness and the world of spirit, which in
Western cultural spiritual literature is sometimes called:
the
threshold.
Natural
Science proceeds today with the working assumption
(mentioned above) that the human subjective inwardness is
not able to know objectively the world which appears to us
via the physical senses. Without this Science
(according to its assumptions), we would have no knowledge
of the real nature of rocks and trees and plants and
animals, including ourselves. Our senses are
inadequate (needs the support of instruments) and our
thinking is too subjective.
At
the same time, there are other characteristics to human
existence, which must be taken account of, should we wish
to have a Science that is inclusive of all existence
(remember from above the notion of the what-is - which I
am choosing to name: the Creation). A true Theory of Everything has to actually account for everything.
Each
human being has their own time of birth and death.
In between those bookends of physical existence,
each human being has their own unique biography.
While there are many superficial similarities, we
have in the 20th Century more and more become able to see,
through the vehicle of international films, just how
different is each individual life (c.f. Slumdog Millionaire).
If
we examine the details of the individual human inwardness,
without even penetrating fully to the yet unknown truths
hidden there in the open in thinking, we come to realize
the following:
There
are complex layers to our inwardness, such that we are
born into different languages, cultures, histories,
religions, and family and community networks. If we
give just a little weight to what is called nurture - that
is the effect of the circumstances of life on our
essential being - we can easily notice that each biography
at this level is also unique. For example, none of
my particular friends, family and acquaintances are the
same as any other human being’s. The influence on
us, from those individuals that surround us, is itself
unique in its totality. Certainly siblings have the
same parents, but the actual nature of the relationship,
between each individual parent and each individual
sibling, is unique to that particular relationship.
Didn’t one of the Smother’s Brothers always say: “Mom always liked
you best”? While we
laughed, it didn’t make the statement untrue.
Granted
we all have a physical nature (more or less the same DNA
and general bodily structure and form), nonetheless life
circumstances are in each case unique and individual.
Simply the division into different sexes
starts to make more and more complicated each life.
When we add in combination the differences of
language and culture, the level of uniqueness grows.
When we add as well into the total mix the
particular historical time and place, this differential
aspect expands further. When we add the
differences between our own personal relationships, and
the changes in life that occur over the time of the
biography, we soon must realize that the adult human
individual is a creature that has almost nothing of its essential nature in common with any other human being
on the planet.
Social
forces, such as peer pressure and family and cultural
demands, seek to make individuals compliant to their - the
social’s - inherent structure. Even so, all modern
literature and art (novels and films, for example)
recognize that today the story of each over time becomes more and
more unique. The individual, everywhere in the
world, struggles to assert its sense of its own
individuality against all that tries to force sameness.
Years
ago I had an occasional job taking tickets at a theater
showing the Midnight Movies. People would buy
tickets outside and then wait in line for us to let them
in. As a consequence 500 or more people would pass
by me quickly as they entered the theater. I
was constantly struck by the fact that none of their faces
ever looked the same. We even have as a joke now
that not only do all blacks supposedly look the same but
all white people as well. The reason this is
funny is because we all know how easy it is for us to
distinguish members of our race from each other, but not
the members of other races from each other. What
role does figuration play in that social phenomena?
And,
given the nature of our invisible world of thought, we all
are aware that there is what seems to be a mental
(spiritual) territory that is private, as against all
social compliance factors. We may have to
behave in certain ways in order to move within our
circumstances, yet inwardly we maintain a realm of freedom
of thought that we insist not be violated. Everyone
can self-observe their own individual thoughts, feelings
and impulses of will, which upon reflection will reveal
clearly all that I have been writing above. Not only
are we not the same, we more want to be our individual
nature than we want to be like others.
The
whole field of modern psycho-therapy* is awake to these
issues and observations, and the painful desire of
adolescence to be accepted means to be accepted for who
they are, not for how they are like others (although ever
so many of our behaviors are directed toward
imitation-seeking acceptance). If we were to trouble
to “read” our memories of pre-adolescence leading to and
through adolescence, we would come upon a process by which
we created our outer personality - the face we present to
the world. We seek, in friendship for example,
places where we do not have to wear that outer face, and
within which we can be more like who we really think we
are.
*[For
a very deep discussion of this from the standpoint of a
history of language and of the evolution of consciousness,
read Barfield’s History, Guilt and Habit.]
Certain
cultures, such as Japan, are very conscious of these
differences between the public and the private. Some
cultures place these distinctions into their very
language, there being different levels of intimacy, for
example, in German between sich and du - two forms of the
term “you”, the latter more familiar.
Even
the prisoner in his cell, though confined in body, retains
what appears to be the private world of personal thoughts
and fantasies. I say appears here, because if we investigate this
territory carefully, we will find it has qualities far
different from those we presently assume to be there.
What is interesting as well are the words of a sage
(who was a student of prisons): we are all doing
time, whatever our outward circumstances. Should you not understand this, just
think of people who consider themselves to be stuck
in their jobs, or marriages and so forth. Everyone does time in this sense
- with only the nature, of the type of, the seeming prison
being different.
I
pointed out above the idea of today, in order to
help us also appreciate that modern conditions are not the
same as those in the more recent past. The general
observations pointed out in these last paragraphs appear
to be less true as we go into this past. Owen
Barfield, again in Saving the Appearances, points to what he calls: the assumption.
There
is a common cultural assumption, of both the cultural East
and West, which believes that the nature of our
consciousness today, in its more general characteristics,
was the same in the past. We believe, for example,
that the mind of an Old Egyptian priest is of the same
general order as the mind of a Catholic priest today.
We have novels and movies which suggest the same
potential human base motives, the same way of religiously seeing the world, the same apprehension of
the world of the senses, and the same tendency to having a
private life of the mind.
What
Barfield points out is that once you question this
assumption, and actually examine the factual evidence, it
falls apart. There is no evidence that
consciousness, in its general characteristics, is constant
over time. All the evidence is to the contrary.
Those who work with this question use the
terminology: the evolution of consciousness.
Whatever
one decides about the material evolution of our physical
bodies, it is clear that consciousness itself evolves as
well. Barfield makes some important general
observations, and let me put a few of them forward to sort
of round out our ideas in this regard.
The
evidence for this is found in the history of meaning and
the changes that all languages undergo in the ordinary
course of their own development. Changes in language
and in the meaning of words are a kind of mirror of
changes in consciousness (a record of the evolution of the
human spirit, burned into language, not unlike the laying
of the geological record in earthly matter). For
details, read Barfield’s Poetic Diction, Speakers Meaning, and as well his History in English Words. In Saving the
Appearances, he provides the
following general scheme of the more obvious aspects of
the evolution of consciousness: Original Participation, the On-looker Separation, and Final
Participation.
By
the way, one can find confirming details in these books by
others: Man or Matter by Ernst Lehrs (in part a history of modern
science); Art and Human
Consciousness by Gottfried
Richter (a history of Art); and, Catching the Light: The Entwined
History of Light and Mind by the
physicist Arthur Zajonc.
Barfield
uses the term participation, in part because the
Scholastics used this term constantly. They were on
the bridge between the last days of original participation
and the on-looker separation. During the phase of
consciousness we are calling original participation, human
beings experienced themselves as inside the world - as
part of it. All their language conventions recognize
this. Individuality was less present, and
people thought of themselves more as part of a family
(John’s son) or a location (de-Chardin) than they thought
of themselves as an individual. The writer Michael
Dorris, in his book on fetal alcohol syndrome The Broken Cord,
writes that in what he claims to be his native tongue
(Lakota Sioux), one cannot say: I hit you, but only we hit us.
Richter,
above, points out that as the on-looker separation emerged
from the previous form of participatory consciousness,
perspective first appears in painting, and that when it
does it appears everywhere. Before that painters did
not seem to “see” the three-dimensional world at all, for
their consciousness was too much of the world, and
not yet fully outside it. Zajonc writes of how the
Greeks actually saw different colors than we do,
apparently connected to how they
felt about what they saw, rather
than with the kind of pure abstract seeing that is common
today.
All
the same, Barfield’s investigation of languages gives us
the most details, and the greatest depth far into the
past.
With
the on-looker separation which begins around the 14th-15th
centuries, natural philosophy (the precursor to natural
science) begins to emerge, and thinkers begin to ask those
different kinds of questions about their experience of the
world of the senses that would ultimately lead to the
Copernican Revolution. There is no modern scientific
inquiry without the simultaneous change in the evolution
of consciousness that began to appear at that time - the
change to seeing the world as a separate object, and not
as something in which I was embedded in a fully
participatory way.
Let
us look once more at the threefold structure of the world,
with its dense lower border below, its more airy undefined
border above, and its mysterious inner border within human
consciousness.
If
we survey human existence from the outside, using our
imaginative capacity (our picture-thinking capacities), we
might perceive (with that thinking, more than with the
sense organs), that the world is highly differentiated
according to language, culture, wealth, geography, and so
forth. We use these ideas constantly, but don’t
really notice their general significance
(meaning) in the structure or shape of the world.
To
get a good sense of this, watch the film The Kingdom, the
story about an FBI team that has to go to Saudi Arabia to
investigate an act of terrorism. Whatever the
value of the tale, the observations of the staggering
differences in culture and way of life are well portrayed.
We
speak of the cultural West and the arising of Science.
We talk about a clash of civilizations. We
fight wars in places where the social rules are radically
different. For example, international business tends
to find common ground on their social-intercourse
surfaces, but regional and national-cultural differences
in how one goes about business are quite varied and
important (for example, routine bribery, or highly
developed haggling over a price, in many places is normal
in a way that is not at all common in the USA).
We
actually can get confused while we all (whatever our birth
language) try to speak English (certain limited aspects of
which are called Globish, by some contemporary thinkers), because the
details of cultural influences often don’t cross the
meaning-barrier of what otherwise seems a common tongue.
For example, a Japanese businessman will almost
always say “yes”, and will frequently mean “no”, because
to not say “yes” is impolite, and that he is really saying
“no” his cultural peers would automatically understand
through other kinds of “signals” (such as the “way” he is
being polite or bows, so that those to whom he is speaking
are always able to “save face”).
Okay,
some readers will now say, but so what?
Remember we are here dealing with the what is - with the Creation. We have now added to our understanding of the world the fact that the individual biography is embedded in a complex and unique set of circumstances, that is completely different from any other biography. We have also come to understand that the underlying invisible aspects of consciousness and self-consciousness undergo changes over time (evolution). Further, it is also obvious that cultures and languages not only are very different, but also change over time.
If
we bring all this together (synthesize it), we will see
that there is an interactive relationship between
historical and cultural change, and changes in
consciousness. Neither is producing cause.
Both combine together to make a more dynamic whole.
The invisible inner psycho-spiritual elements and
the apparently outer material-like social structural
elements seem to influence each other.
Further,
we need to keep in mind (as previously pointed to), what
is a cliche in the cultural East, that all that happens,
happens in the Present, in the Now. Even though we
mentally grasp time in a way so as to include the Past
(mostly for its causal relationship to the Present) and to
include the Future (mostly for its visionary anticipatory
aspects that lead us onward in time), we never ever leave
the Moment - the event.
The
attention of our mind on the Present varies, however.
When we are focused on the work day getting over,
time seems to expand. When we are chronically busy,
time seems to run away from us. Most of us know
these experiences.
Past
and Future are then aspects of consciousness and
self-consciousness. At the least they are ideas
related to experiences, about which we may reflect on our
sense (our appreciation of the meaning) of things.
The what-is - the Creation - takes place only in the
Present. Try as we might, there is no escape from
this fact. Mentally I may worry about tomorrow, or
be sad about the past, but I can go nowhere but the
Present. People working with the science of
addiction, such as AA and the 12 Steps, know that you
can’t engage a geographic or temporal cure - you can’t go
someplace else, because it is always you that is there,
whether it is a physical place or a moment in time.
Tomorrow I will stop smoking, when I move to New
York for my new job, is just a lie we tell ourselves in
the Present.
For
another example, it is in the Present that I form the idea
of my next meal, and toward which experience I can develop
a kind of wonderful inner anticipation. If I want my
next meal to be different, I need to deal with the idea of
it that arises in the present. The anticipatory idea
of a future event is a real experience. It has its
own pleasures or fears and anxieties. The actual
event, when it arrives in the Present, will not at all be
like what was anticipated. Americans were not
welcomed everywhere with open arms after we invaded Iraq,
and the anticipated oil revenues from the war never paid
for the war (as was promised by insiders in the Bush
administration on the lead up to the war).
Our
political shamans worship strange gods, and serve in
Temples devoted to wealth and power. They seek
magical changes in social reality, but in fact are not
very good at this striving at all. Mostly, like the
fake shamans in some movies, they dance their dance and
practice their voodoo, while extracting from us wine,
women and song. Yet, in the end they actually
produce nothing of what they promise.
The
social-political world is moved from within - from the
world of our consciousness and self-consciousness.
It has no laws outside what takes place within this
invisible world. Yes, we do currently assume that
biology (the nature of matter in the brain) is
determinative, but that horse doesn’t fly once we really
appreciate that we brought that idea already formed to the
encounter where there is a scientific investigation of
consciousness and self-consciousness. It is a
pre-thought thought, and therefore leads to flawed
conclusions.
On a
larger scale, we assume in the
theories of the Big Bang and of Darwinian Evolution, that
consciousness and self-consciousness arose only late in
the day during the last stages of our assumed
material-biological evolution. We’ve already seen
now that the assumption regarding an absence of an evolution of
consciousness is false.
What makes us think that consciousness and
self-consciousness had no antecedents in deep time at all?
We certainly do not seem to possess empirical
evidence that this is the case, one way or the other.
Barfield,
once more in Saving the Appearances, shows that what language reveals is that
the self-conscious thinking consciousness was experienced
in the past as outside of our own being. The
Greeks, for example, spoke of their inspiring genius as a
spirit outside themselves - a personal muse in a world of
muses. Barfield then notes how with ongoing changes
in language we can come to see that this inspiring genius
no longer is experienced as outside us, but now is inside
us - is who we essentially are.
In Speaker’s Meaning,
Barfield goes further, and shows that what we call the Age
of Myth, the time when human beings spoke of the Gods and
other currently invisible beings as representing creative
powers in the world of their what-is, - this Age of Myth
could only be descriptive of actual experience, because
languages in their youth are incapable of being
metaphorical. The Age of Myth corresponds to a time
in the development of languages in which language is only
capable of being literal - of giving names to actual
experiences. This is a tree, that is a running
dog, above me in the Sky is an angel speaking to me of
God.
What
Barfield means, in Saving the Appearances, by Original Participation, is what is
remembered in different cultures of the time in which
human beings had regular ongoing intercourse with divine
Beings. Australian aboriginals called this the
“dreamtime”. Hindu Vedantists speak of the
Yuga’s, the different ages of the deep past where is
remembered in the Golden or Sata Yuga, a time when Gods
walked the Earth with man. In the Hebrew and
Christian Bible (the old Testament) this time is described
from that point of view (type of consciousness) in the
books of Genesis.
Over
the course of human history, different names have been
given for the Divine Beings (or Being) responsible for the
what-is - the Creation. There is no reason to
assume that each name is representative of different
Beings, when the more likely conclusion is that each name
is a different name for the same Being or Beings -
different because of the differences in culture and time
in which that particular name was given.
At
this point then I’d like to alter our conventional Idea of
God in the following direction.
There
is a Creator. The Creator has been known by
many different names, and one of those names is
Christ-Jesus. Christians don’t have the
correct Idea of God, believing in a way, as do most
religions (based on immature human thinking and beliefs)
that they own their God in the same way they own their
belief system. The Creator is theirs, belongs
to them, and how they define this Being is so crucial to
their (human and weak) approach to things, that it is just
fine to kill each other over these differences.
The
New Atheists are correct to critically examine the
thinking in various religions that find justification for
violence and war in their differing Ideas of God.
The New Atheists are not correct to assume that
these lame, all too human Ideas of God, actually are
representative of the real nature of God.
God
can’t be owned by human beings. All ideas of God,
even those presented here in this book, are but temporary
approximations arising in various human languages over the
millennia. This view is quite similar to a
balanced view that scientists have of their work - they
see their work at its best as an approximation of truth
and reality that shifts its ground (paradigm) from time to
time. I would also offer that God - the Creator of
the what-is - is to a degree described correctly by
Natural Science, to the extent that Natural Science
correctly describes and understands the what-is.
True empirical science can’t discover facts actually
in conflict with a true Idea of God; nor, can a true Idea
of God be in conflict with the actual empirical
discoveries of Science.
To
deepen our practical understanding here, let us take a
look at certain weaknesses in the human endeavor to
describe and understand the natural world - which process
we have been calling: Natural Science.
some limits to natural science
At
the time I am writing this, there has been published the
most recent book by the theoretical
physicist Stephen Hawking: The Grand Design.
He basically says there is no need for a God to
explain reality, because modern theoretical physics does
just fine. Would that this was true.
Modern
theoretical physics has gotten lost in a maze of its own
design. It has made several assumptions, which it
can’t justify, and if one knows of Godel’s Theorems, we
know that there are severe limits to what can be stated
by, through and about the natural number system. As
pointed out far above, the naive New Atheists (naive in
the sense they don’t really understand the nature of the
science they rely upon), want very much to lean on
mathematics for its assumed solid foundations for the
elaboration of scientific knowledge. Godel has
shown, however, that foundation isn’t there in the way
most habitually think it is there.
The
general public then is often given, via popular writings
in books and magazines, a kind of theology of scientism -
one in which present day critical thinking about any
number of important questions are ignored.
Take, for example, what can be called the uniformitarian assumption.
This
was mostly discussed in the 19th Century and has been
revisited in the late 20th Century, particular by Stephen
J. Gould, with no real resolution. The
assumption is that any physical constants (even such as
the rate of acceleration due to the law of gravity), which
we can only observe empirically in the present, can with
justification be exported into the deep past (even though
we have no way of empirically knowing they were true in
that deep past). This assumption is applied
often today in geology, and biology, particularly in
connection with the pictures we are given of how Darwinian
evolution proceeded in this deep past.
Keep
in mind we have no way at all of empirically observing
this deep past. It is all theoretical - that is it
is all a product of the mind. In part, the whole
assumption is contradicted by Nature Herself, in that She
everywhere constantly changes. We measure the length
of a Year, for example, and find it inconstant. The
same with the orbits of the Planets. All our
measurements, which we try vainly to pin down, over time
vary to some degree. Given that general pattern, why
then should we assume we are ever going to find certainty
in the sense of forever fixed physical constants?
Yet, that is the basic assumption necessary to
develop the idea of the Big Bang - fixed constants.
Take,
as another example, radio-carbon dating. This
process assumes constant rates of decay for certain kinds
of matter. It also assumes that this kind of
naturally decaying matter existed prior to our present.
Granted we find such kinds of matter all throughout
the physical earth in various forms, especially in almost
all layers of what we call the geological record.
Yet, we have no evidence that we would have found
this kind of matter were we present at the time we assume
that a particularly ancient layer of the geological record
was laid.
As
an alternative (as with the alternative presented above
about the geological record being actually revealing of
the Earth as a living Being undergoing various kinds of
metamorphosis over time), let us consider that the nature
of matter varies as well over time in its density and in
the facts which we call weight. We assume otherwise,
but what if we change that assumption - can we explain
certain oddities of which we already know?
It
is entirely possible (in fact more likely, if we think
very carefully about this) that all matter in the earth
sphere, in whatever place we find it, has only become
“radio-active” in recent centuries. Prior to that
time matter was less dense and weighed less. This
different state of matter was what enabled the builders of
such as the Pyramids in Egypt and Stonehenge in England to
move and cut and fit together all over the world all these
huge megalithic structures. To gain some
insight into this, find and read a little booklet by Georg
Blattmann on the Periodic Table of the Elements: Radiant matter: Decay and Consecration.
The Creation (in the sense of our Theory or Idea of God),
therefore, is to be understood as also a densification
process, which reached a natural
limit in that matter could not become more dense, without
starting to decay (fall apart at the so-called atomic
level of its nature). Keep in mind that I am not
arguing against conventional scientific meanings, only
showing that it is possible to reinterpret the same
empirical facts in entirely new ways, which in the end
will be consistent within our slowly developing new Idea
and Theory of God. See also The Nature of Substance by Rudolf Hauscka.
The
point is that we can find all kinds of assumptions being
made in theoretical physics, and then exported further and
further into the past, in order to create in the minds of
such physicists the ideas which they promote as an
alternative to a Creation by a Divine Being.
One
of the gravest and most troubling elements of the
exporting of these assumptions concerns what is already
recognized as a problem by those working in the fields of
philosophy of science, and there called: reductionism.
In
its most grandiose form, modern theoretical physicists
create their ideas by extremely reducing (eliminating)
from consideration all manner of empirical facts toward
which they are unwilling to pay attention.
Basically, in order to be noticed by physicists, we
have to be able to count and measure the phenomena.
If it can’t be reduced to number relationships,
physics pays no attention to it. From this
approach, physics for years paid no attention to
psychology or consciousness - that is to mind sciences.
Since there was no way to count and measure,
these seeming subjective facts, we can (many
think/believe) without consequences not take account of
them (which is the assumption behind reductionism).
Once stated in this way, the flaw ought to be
obvious - of course there will be consequences if we
systematically eliminate empirical data just because it
can’t be reduced to number for our personal convenience.
Another
way to see this fact - this refusal to take account of
consciousness, since it can’t be counted - is to recognize
that the physicist doesn’t even understand the
self-operational principles of his own mind, which means
he is using a tool (his thinking) about which he makes a
number of assumptions that will ultimately turn out not to
be true.
Since
the development of physics has preceded in historical time
the development of biology, as a subject of empirical
examination, its fundamental ideas constantly leaked over
into how biological facts were observed. We then
from the beginning measured and counted all biological
facts, at the same time eliminating from consideration the
more difficult matters connected to biological processes,
which clearly (to a non-assumptive mind) are phenomena
grossly different from that which physics had previously
concerned itself. A rock (at least in our present)
does not move about or undergo metamorphosis.
These
are huge examples of the pre-thought thought phenomena.
When biologists went to the party, their friends the
physicists, who didn’t actually know what they were
talking about, told them a fake story that led to
unconscious taboos.
These
same habits of mind (more and more assumptions
conveniently forgotten over time) next leaked into the
examination of the brain (with the clearly announced
assumption still present), that a sufficiently careful
examination of the brain (through finding things to count
and measure) would give us all the answers we need in
order to understand the mind - to understand human
inwardness and behavior.
For
a moment, let us take a side trip here into the field that
is sometimes called evolutionary psychology.
How this gets to be called a science is very
disturbing. It works from the basic assumption that
in the near past (less than a few hundred thousand years
ago), proto-human beings lived animal-like existences in
various areas of the world, particularly Africa.
There is empirical evidence (bones) of such
existence, but no empirical evidence whatsoever of how
this group lived in the sense of what they may have had as
a type of consciousness, language or any other aspect of
their shared (social or psychological) existence.
This
work of evolutionary psychology also assumes that present
day human behavior must have been formed in the dynamics
of the African-like existence, such that certain behaviors
become hard-wired into the brain or into the DNA.
This causal assumption is the controlling thing, yet
there is no empirical evidence for it whatsoever.
All the brain matter and DNA of those once living
organisms has been destroyed by the well understood
processes by which dead organic matter decays.
On
the basis of this assumption, those who call themselves
evolutionary psychologists, run off great detailed
speculations about how this or that would or could
have happened, and then use that imaginary conversation
with their own assumptions to tell us the meaning and
causes of present day human behavior.
Most
of the models, for what this existence of the proto-human
beings must (according to the assumption) have been like,
are borrowed from present day observations of the behavior
of the higher mammals (various kinds of baboons and so
forth). Present day baboon behavior is then imagined
to have existed in the past among the proto-humans,
providing us then with our understanding of the nature of
human behavior today.
Now
there is a flaw common to certain kinds of reasoning in
many places, and certainly in science, which is called: a
tautology. A tautology is a kind of circle-like
style of reasoning that says the same thing in its initial
statement that it says in its conclusion. Sort of
like saying, A is A because it is A (i.e. a man is bald
because he has no hair). This is the fundamental
nature of the reasoning in evolutionary psychology: Human
beings behave like modern animals, because they were
already like these animals in the past that we
speculatively imagine and assume, but which we can’t
empirically observe.
Let
us return to our present theme, but keep in mind that
there might be a larger purpose served by the travels of
science down roads that lead to unworkable ideas and
theories. Evolutionary psychologists do collect
a lot of valid data, the problem is just with how it
is interpreted (how it is given its meaning). See the book: The Structure of Scientific Revolutions, by Thomas Kuhn for an interesting
discussion of some of these problems.
It
is a very interesting fact of the development of modern
scientific thought that in both physics and in brain
studies a kind of limit has been reached.
Experiments in quantum physics now establishes that
the unformed or indeterminate state of matter (the chaos -
or unformed and uncreated - state from which were produced
the four elements according to ancient thinking) requires
the activity of the conscious observer in order to be
counted or measured, with the result that this insertion
of consciousness actually changes the conditions.
Physics is still trying to work out what this means,
with the result of there coming into being a large number
of competing and incompatible theories.
In
brain studies, in spite of all the efforts at counting and
measuring, how it is that matter creates consciousness
remains a mystery. There are not even any
truly workable (testable) theories. Thus, at the
leading edges of the studies of matter in physics, and the
leading edges of the study of the material brain, our
failure to understand consciousness itself clouds all the issues. The
mind itself is barely known, not being directly studied.
This
is a kind of peculiar problem in a way, because natural
science (and the thinking in other fields which tries to
follow its model of operation), also assumes that their
approach (counting and measuring) is the best approach to
understanding and coming to knowledge of the nature of
consciousness - of mind. This view is wholly
unjustifiable, because it requires that modern thinkers on
these questions eliminate from their considerations almost
all spiritual investigations of inner life and
consciousness.
Anyone
who studies Zen Buddhism, Tibetan Buddhism, Kabbalah,
Sufism, Indian Yoga, Christian Hermeticsm, and
Anthroposophy, to name but a few, will clearly come to
realize that these are deep mind sciences, that not only
know a great deal about consciousness, but can in some
cases realize what almost has to be called magical results
using the mind (these systems of thought being actual
operating manuals of the mind). But the religion of
natural science, to which a lot of scientists belong, is
very afraid of opening up this door. Carl Sagan even
wrote a mostly well-justified book about this: The Demon-Haunted World. He was concerned that the New Age and
other related modern religious impulses would put out the
light that empirical science was trying to shine into
human affairs.
The
reader of the material in this book should realize that
its author clearly wants to remain completely scientific,
which is why we are systematically exploring first the
renewing of our Idea of God in order to develop an
adequate Theory of God, before even beginning to face the
really big questions connected to A Proof of God, The Art
of God, or an actual, and completely workable, Theory of
Everything.
Now
without wanting in any way to disparage Stephen Hawking, I
think his book ought to be called A Grandiose Design, because modern theoretical physics, even in
holding the belief that it can tell us how the Creation
arose, is about as egotistical an enterprise as possible.
Our human minds may do many wondrous things, but
coming to knowledge of the origins of the what-is, with
any certitude, is not one of those things. I even
consider Rudolf Steiner’s efforts in this regard to be a
bit suspect, although I remain a fan of his on a number of
levels. He did assert that his clairvoyant
experiences (research) gave him knowledge and insights
into much, and that he conducted that work in a fully
scientific way - but I believe we have to take those works
(c.f. Theosophy
and Occult Science: an outline) with a grain of salt, until they are
properly replicated in the future.
Ultimately,
we have to come to a time when our own individual
consciousness is able to directly experience the invisible
world, from which experience we can then form our own
judgments. Before that time we need to make careful
and systematic observations of what we can see and know
for ourselves, and on the basis of those observations
think very carefully as well.
a transition
Before
going onward, let us see if we can sum up what so far has
been offered as the needed Idea of God, required in order
to state properly A Theory of God, such that we could then
consider the problems of A Proof of God etc., necessary
for the Age of Science:
Certainly
the Idea of God must include the idea of the creation of
the what-is - that there is in fact a Being that creates,
and we can justly call: the Creator. One aspect of
this new, and more scientific, God-idea that was suggested
was the idea of a distributed God, analogous to the
distributed computer network - multiple sources of
creation. I have also tried to show how in
individual human thinking something invisible (of the
spirit) manifests itself. I also tried to suggest
that God created a certain kind of order in existence, in
that all human beings shared common characteristics which
drew forth their individual spirit-nature.
In
order not to get too confused, we have to recognize that
there is to the Creation a Past, a Present and a Future.
Most of our present religious ideas about the
Creation concern the Past, and when it comes to the
Creation in the Present, things get a bit vague. As
to the Future, we do have prophecies, but the depths of
that problem will have to wait until we get to the
material on A Proof of God. In the next phases of
the discussion of the Idea of God I hope to deal more
concretely with some of these questions, yet at the same
time in a necessarily limited way.
There
are at least two kinds of basic questions that need to be
asked about any Idea of God. One question concerns:
Why? What was this God-thing up to in the
Creation? The other question concerns the existence
of what human beings call: Evil. These are
very important and legitimate questions, but before coming
to any conclusions about them, we have to further develop
our Idea of God with some more detail. Some of this
detail, that is provided next, will now be relevant to the
above two questions, but we are not yet ready to make an
effort at this point to completely answer them.
the question of Why, or Time
The
Why would require we know the mind of God (if such terms
can be used), and the problem of purpose in such
questions is a bit subtle. In a science, however, we
do look at evidence and reason from the evidence what its
existence might imply. By this I mean to suggest
that once we understand better what is going on in our
world in the Present, we may well find our way to Why.
A
deep thinking acquaintance of mine, Catherine MacCoun,
wrote a book: On Becoming an Alchemist, which is a quite decent representation of a
modern mind-science. I don’t fully agree with it
(there’s a review of the book on my website), but I want
to borrow from that book a particular idea, which might be
helpful for our current discussion.
Her
view is that the Past only gives us the How a thing
happens in the Present. It is the Future that give
us the Why the Present is the way it is. Her focus
here is on our inner psychological experiences.
We have a certain event take place - perhaps a
personal inner transformation related to a marriage.
We can look to the Past to see How we got to the
marriage, but only the unfolding over time of the Future
into the Present will give us the Why.
Now
a convinced materialist will have difficulty appreciating
this, but most spiritually minded folk will not. Our
Present, according to MacCoun, is the meeting place of
Past and Future or How and Why. The Now contains
both, in a very real spiritual sense; and, as we learn to
divine the mystery contained in this meeting in the
Present, of the Past and the Future, we gain traction in
our Present. We look to the Past (as we see it) to
discover the How, and to the Future (as we see it) to
discover the Why. These discoveries are actions,
clearly, of the mind or thinking spirit.
The
materialist will have his normal causal assumption
(existence is a chance accident of blind evolution), which
thought then gets in the way (as a pre-thought thought) of
his own free empirical observations of the truth of what
MacCoun has written. Nonetheless, for our Idea of
God, this has to be included: While all is of the Now, the
Present, the event, -. the mind also knows the Past
(memories) and the Future (portents), all of which will be
revealed later in this text to have some practical
empirical validity.
the mystery of Evil as an aspect of
How and Why
Next,
the problem of Evil, which is also a problem of Why and
How to a certain degree. Keep in mind that what is
being done here is not any kind of justification for
previous Ideas of God, but rather a complicated new Idea
of God - one belonging to the Age of Science.
Granted, much religious tradition has similar ideas,
but none of them were developed in the same fashion as
this one.
With
facing the Mystery of Evil one not only approaches the
idea of whether God is Good, but also we are about to
discover that God is the creator of great beauty (thus the
title to this book: The Art of God). We already know this goodness
and beauty through what we see of Nature. We
know this in a second way when we recognize that
incredible gift that is the human organism (we’ll get into
more details of this in the section on the Proof of God).
Yet, in order to know the nature of the Mystery of
Evil we will also come to understand Divine Justice, next
to which human justice is a pale and weak copy.
We
also at this stage of our considerations move toward the
section of concepts that mediate between the Idea of God
and the Theory of God. These two represent a
kind of continuum - a matter that will become more clear
as we move along.
In
order to remain systematic, I’m going to offer the
following in a kind of bullet-point format (many of these
ideas come from the researches of Rudolf Steiner, although
many can be found among traditional religious ideas):
The
spiritual essence of the individual human being is
immortal spirit. This essence cannot be killed
although it can, by its own choices, be dissolved or
transformed.
Death
is then not the end of something, but rather a
transformation of the human essence from an embodied
condition (joined to matter) to one in which we are wholly
spirit, continuing to exist in a purely spiritual world.
The
Eastern Cultural conception of karma and reincarnation is
the way the world is actually organized (according to the
Idea and Theory of God being here put forward). The
Why Western Culture did not have this idea for a time will
come toward us out of the Future (as noted above). A
serious look at what might be called by some: the Pagan
Mysteries, would reveal that the idea of karma and
reincarnation is not entirely new in the West.
There
is an afterlife, which is somewhat more complicated than
is our life between birth and death. In this
afterlife, after a short period of time (my life passed
before my eyes, which total and detailed life remembrance
is said to actually take about three days), we enter into
that part of the afterlife where we experience how it felt
to others to be the object of our thoughts and deeds.
Where we murdered someone, we will feel what it felt
like to be murdered. Where we raped and abused
others, including children, we will feel like what it felt
like to be so tortured and to have our innocence stolen.
We
will also have to confront our desires, in that certain
desires can only be satisfied by possessing a carnal body.
In the absence of a carnal body, in this afterlife,
we will be unable to satisfy those hungers needing a
carnal body to be satisfied. There is no ice
cream in the afterlife, nor any tongue and lips with which
to enjoy it.
Christians
concerned that their beliefs are being violated by these
ideas should know that a crucial section of the Sermon on
the Mount, if correctly translated from the Greek, says:”
...
you will be sentenced to that sentence you sentence others
...” There is no more
plain statement of this aspect of the afterlife, which
takes about a third of our earthly life to be experienced.
As to the idea of reincarnation, recall that Christ
says we will be forgiven at least 70 times 7, which gives
an idea of How and Why we are returned continuously to
earthly existence (reincarnated) in order to learn the
errors of our ways.
Once
our afterlife cleansing justice has begun, and we have
experienced what we did to others, we then move on to
higher spheres of existence, where more and more of the
debris of our earthly life is shed (a kind of process of
spiritual purification), until we arrive at what is called
“the midnight hour”, where we out of our freedom choose
the course of our next bodily existence.
Those
we harmed and murdered, gain their own future lives,
during which they may have the opportunity to forgive us
for our wrongs. A child whose life is cut short is
not kept by God from further life in the future.
Let
me now consider some details and specifics, because the
reader will clearly have many questions.
We
can start with abortion. It makes no difference from
the aspect of God’s Justice whether or not we human beings
call the destruction of a fetus murder. All we have
destroyed is the potential physical body, which an
immortal spirit was to have inhabited. The spirit
cannot be murdered, only the body. This does not
mean there will be no Divine Justice for the person
obtaining the abortion, but rather that the application of
Justice in all specific cases is between them and God.
An abortion may well dislocate a spirit from a
needed material existence, but even this remains a problem
solved by Divine Justice in a far better way than does the
murder of a doctor that does abortions.
In
point of fact, both for the person having an abortion, and
the persons trying to stop abortions - in their
biographies something special happens. In observing
the facts of these experiences (of choosing how to act
morally in the world - acts which both the chooser of
abortion and the opposer of abortion decide), we come to
one of the purposes (the Why) of the biography.
The
immortal spiritual essence of the human being is being
educated, in a school whose comprehensive nature is not
yet observed by our social sciences, which social sciences
presently (and mistakenly) necessarily imitate the
materialistic assumptions of our physical sciences.
This education process includes facing the moral
dilemmas of existence, such as: Whether to abort or not;
and how to oppose abortion if we so choose.
some thoughts on the necessary, yet temporarily,
superficial nature of these
discussions
As
we proceed, please keep in mind that we are elaborating a
new Idea of God (in its totality), which is to lead us to
a new Theory of God, and only from that place can we face
those questions of A Proof of God etc.. People will
choose to argue with all manner of the details of the Idea
of God and the Theory of God being presented here, but
that argument will only have the effect of making the
answering of many questions more difficult.
Right
now we are skipping across the surface of a very deep body
of water, and for each set of concepts that contribute to
the total Idea we have of God, the reader should keep in
mind that there are depths this present text cannot enter.
For example, here is the contents page of my
book: the Way of the Fool: the conscious development of our human
character and the future of Christianity, both to be born
out of the natural union of Faith and Gnosis.
the reader can skip this and easily treat it
as a footnote, not needing to be read
Introduction.
Moral Grace
- the theme
(song) of the central mystery of the modern age -
first stanza: Shepherds and Kings - a Temporary parting of Ways -
second stanza: the Evolution of Consciousness - the meaning of the historical differences between the time of the Pharaohs (the time of the Old Testament) and our present Age (the Dawn of the Third Millennium)
third stanza: the Church and the Body of Christ - being a discussion of the future of Christianity as that future development appears out of the Evolution of Consciousness.
fourth stanza:
Moral Grace - a first
iteration - being an attempt to describe and name
something very many people already instinctively know
Freedom
- the theme (song) of the real challenge of modern life -
fifth stanza: Three New Ways - being an examination of the profound and surprising interrelationship between the What Would Jesus Do Movement; the Twelve Steps of Alcoholics Anonymous; and, Rudolf Steiner's book: The Philosophy of Freedom (also known as, The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity,) [which stanza also contains, the Shepherd's Tale, the King's Tale and the Healers' Tale]
sixth stanza: in the Absence of the Good - in the Age of Freedom, and in the confusion of the weaknesses of traditional moral authority, what happens when Moral Grace is not present - the Pharmaceutical Industry as an Example
seventh stanza: the Seventh Day of Creation - the problem of freedom seen in the light of the nature of evil, and its relationship to the course of individual human lives (the biography) [which stanza also contains the Fool's Tale (part I)]
eighth stanza: the
Gesture of the History of Civilizations as expressed in
both Matter and Spirit - from whence
comes technology and where is it going, or, the
entanglement of the i-AM in matter, its consequences and
its meaning
Love
- the theme (song) of the deepest hidden potential of the human being -
ninth stanza: the Four Forms of Love - selfless love (Agape); nurturing love (Storge); brother and sisterly love (Phileo); and, erotic and sensual love (Eros).
tenth stanza: the Seventh Day of Creation as an Expression of Love - concerning the role of Divine Love, and human love, in the creation of new social forms, or what we usually call the Fall of one Civilization followed by the Birth of a new one [also contains the Fool's Tale (part II)]
eleventh stanza: entering the Narrow Gate - love as an act of inner husbandry, through the stewardship and discipline of the life of the mind
twelfth stanza:
love and the gift of the word - a demonstration - being a deeper consideration of
the relationship between our inner activity, and our outer
acts in speech [also contains the Fool's Tale (part III)]
Appendices
(some matters requiring a bit of detail,
but which really didn't belong in the main text)
1) Prayer and Meditation: certain nuances connected to providing the i-AM some rest and time of reflection.
2) Sacrifice of Thoughts: cleaning out the garden of the mind before growing new insights, and other unusual properties of our soul-spirit nexus.
3) Some further thoughts about finding a healthy relationship to the fourth form of love, UnFallen Eros.
4) A few words for those whose faith is in natural science, and/or might consider themselves to be secular humanists.
5) In praise of the virtues of ordinary mind.
6) Confessions.
7) In Joyous Celebration of the Soul Art and Music of Discipleship: some more recent thoughts on the relationship between Shepherds (exoteric Christianity, or Faith) and Kings (esoteric Christianity, or Gnosis).
Epilogue: Concerning the immediate future
End Story: Bicycles: a Children's Christmas Story for
Adults
return to main theme
I
have presented this table of contents from that book in
order for the reader to have some idea of the latent
complexity in all the questions we have been discussing.
There are multiple ways of looking at such a subject
as the Idea of God or a Theory of God and A Proof of God
etc., and we just need, as we proceed, to keep in mind
these levels of complexity. Not all questions will
be (or can be) attempted to be answered here in this
present text.
For
example, ...
Above,
with the question of Divine Justice and abortion we took a
look at the moral aspect of human existence from a very
narrow point of view. Obviously that situation is
far more complicated. My main essay on this
theme (from one point of view) is in the Twelfth Stanza of
the above book, and occurs at the end. Where I
have reprinted that part of the Twelfth Stanza by itself,
I have called it: The Meaning of Existence in the Age
of the Consciousness Soul.
To repeat myself endlessly in this present book is a
waste of time, and the reader who wants to enter more
deeply into the question of Moral Grace, Freedom and Love
in their existential and experiential nature needs to read
that essay. Given its importance to the Idea and
Theory of God, however, I have put it as one of the last
essays to this book.
To
make a kind of summary of the above bullet points:
The human being is an immortal spirit, experiencing
a long sequence of earthly lives in order to learn.
The problem of evil is met in part by the existence
of the Divine Justice of the afterlife, and by the related
operation of karma in later or earlier lives.
Part
of our problem is in fact our conception of evil.
In the Way of the Fool I discuss this problem carefully, and here
need only state that the evolution of consciousness is
progressive, and that our particular stage of learning
development in this Age involves stepping out of a kind of
child-like relationship to the Divine, and into one in
which we are being asked to be individually more
spiritually mature and responsible.
As a
consequence, and due in part to the developments in human
existence connected to the Age of Science, we need a new
conception of God. The older religious conceptions
have their many weaknesses, as is obvious to modern
critics of religious thought. Here we are trying to
mature our conception of God, as part of the learning
development connected to our leaving behind our spiritual
childhood (where we needed a variety of Ideas of God), and
into a spiritual maturity, where a scientific and
universal Idea of God now becomes appropriate.
Let
me next sketch out a few further concepts regarding the
Mystery of Evil that, while dealt with elsewhere in my
writings in greater detail, ought to be briefly noted
here.
Rudolf
Steiner, in a course of lectures now published under the
title: From Symptom to Reality in Modern
History, described the Mystery
of Evil in this metaphorical way. What we
humans see as evil, from our point of view, is like the
following: Imagine a train traveling on a set of rails.
The train has a point - a purpose. However,
one consequence of its travels is that the rails wear out.
We humans see this wearing out, which is a
secondary effect of something positive, and call that
evil.
In a
personal sense we could say the following as regards our
individual human organism:
What
the ancients called the chakras, contain psycho-spiritual
forces that are necessary for the human being to have a
succession of physical bodies in which to incarnate.
We need drivers (desires) for sex, for example, so
that reproduction occurs. We need bodily appetites,
such as physical hunger, in order to maintain the body
during life. We need to be able to move about in
order for aspects of our existence to be taken hold of by
our will. Since we are also immortal spiritual
beings experiencing a social existence, we need to have a
heart center from which we can empathetically see others,
and learn to love. We need a voice center in order
to speak to each other, and also as part of our own inner
world. We need the inward vision (eyebrow) center in
order to coordinate our inward spiritual pictures of
reality, and we need a crown center in order to be
receptive to spirit that is outside us in such a way that
we can commune with the available and interested-in-us
spirits.
In
the application of all these force centers, we make
judgments, many quite instinctive, and a few of which are
dominant. These judgments can be in error, but the
force centers themselves are not in error. Only our
personal essence can error, in the guidance and use it
makes of our total organism. These force centers are
the train, and the human body and our shared social
existence are the rails. These wear out as we live
life, and this wearing out we have so far named in our
traditional cultures: Evil.
The
fact is we, as an immortal spiritual essence, are immature
and unlearned. We commit ourselves to flawed actions
because we are not yet as skilled as we might otherwise
be. We then harm each other. One of the ways
this has been named in older religious conceptions is:
sin. Sin is an idea, as is evil. Neither evil
or sin is the true idea a mature spiritual being will
hold, once they appreciate the total nature of the
Creation and the true relationship of the individual human
being to God and to each other.
This
does not mean we don’t harm each other. We do.
Its just that perfect Divine Justice takes place
through karma and in the afterlife. In fact there is
a book: Meditations on the Tarot: a journey into
Christian Hermeticism, by
Valentin Tomberg, that contains a quite remarkable
discussion of the idea of the Last Judgment (in Arcanum XX: The Judgment) that includes this language: “1. Is there in
the world any person or group of people who know with
certain knowledge who will be impenitent in the distant
future? 2. Is there in the world any person or group
of people who have the authority to specify the limits of
God’s love and mercy? ... to state and decree that the
love of God goes so far and no further?”
How
we come to bad choices is also far more complicated than
our previously immature conceptions of our
psycho-spiritual existence can yet understand. For
example, I have made a considerable study of the shadow,
or the double or the doppleganger, which is a complex
aspect of our inner (soul) life. We are accompanied
in life by invisible beings, some dark, some not (e.g. our
guardian angel). We also lack a clear set of ideas
about our inner life, because our Idea of Mind is also
immature, and confined at this time in the straight jacket
of scientific materialism.
Rudolf
Steiner’s work, opening a fresh gate to intercourse with
higher spiritual beings (New Revelation), is intended to
lead to a great correction in many of our religious and
scientific concepts and to produce a scientific approach
to the investigation of spiritual questions.
The Society he founded (the Anthroposophical
Society) failed in the 20th Century to achieve that for
which he hoped. As a consequence I have had to
write: American Anthroposophy: - an introduction - a celebration of the
American Soul’s unique ability to contribute to the future
of Anthroposophy and to the future of world culture.
This
“Anthroposophy” is itself essentially a yet latent human
capacity, that is instinctively appearing in some
individuals, and more consciously in others. We
could say that it is slowly incarnating, via individual
human actions, into our cultural future.
the reader can skip this and easily treat it
as a footnote, not needing to be read
Here is the Contents page of that book:
introductory materials
forward by the author - what is meant by American Anthroposophy?
preface for the neophyte - for the readers to whom Anthroposophy is quite new.
an apology (of sorts) - to the more experienced anthroposophical reader
introduction
the main themes of
this book
The Challenge
American Anthroposophy begins to come to maturity in the situation of a given place and a given time. The dominant characteristic of this time, outwardly, is the Incarnation of Ahriman. As a consequence the first essay concerns Ahriman’s Incarnation:
Outrageous Genius - Discovering the in-the-Present Incarnation of Ahriman in America through the Signs of the Times (Michaelmas* 2007) part 1: Honoring the Teacher and the Teaching; part 2) The Wise-Earth as Counter-force to Ahriman’s Incarnation; part 3) Brother What Ails Thee?; and, part 4) Waking the American Anthroposophical Society and Movement for their true tasks in the 21st Century.
*[The dates of
writing here and below are the time at which the original
essay was produced out of the spiritual-thinking activity
described in the essay: In Joyous Celebration...]
Orientation
The dominant characteristic of this time, inwardly, is the True Second Coming of Christ.
“From the kingdom served by Michael himself Christ descends to the sphere of the Earth, so as to be there when the intelligence is wholly with the human individuality. For man will then feel most strongly the impulse to devote himself to the power which has made itself fully and completely into the vehicle of intellectuality. But Christ will be there; through His great sacrifice He will live in the same sphere in which Ahriman also lives. Man will be able to choose between Christ and Ahriman. The world will be able to find the Christ-way in the evolution of humanity”. R.S. Anthroposophical Leading Thoughts.
The Meaning of Earth Existence in the Age of the Consciousness Soul (winter - spring 2006)
In Joyous Celebration of the Soul Art and Music of Discipleship (late summer 2006)
The Methodology Necessary for a New Social Science - a brief introduction (written for this book during the Season of Michaelmas, 2007)
The Natural Transformation of the Anthroposophical Society in America (Michaelmas 2007)
The Mystery of Macro and Micro Evil: the
relationship of the Shadow (the threefold double-complex)
to the American Soul (Michaelmas
2007)
Encountering the Mystery of America
What distinguishes the now emerging natural Anthroposophy of the American Soul,
from the anthroposophical work of the Twentieth Century
Present Day American Culture - four archetypal personalities (after the Holy Nights, 2008)
Recollecting the True Roots of the American Soul - America’s aboriginal Peoples and the Hopi Prophecy (after the Holy Nights, 2008)
Anthroposophy and the Russian Soul - a lesson from life: instruction for all three world-aspects of Anthroposophical activity, in the West, the Center and the East - (written over Christmas Eve and Day 2006)
The New, and profoundly human, Mysteries of the Earth (written in the remaining Holy Nights just after Christmas 2006)
Rudolf Steiner’s Own Path - The Philosophy of Freedom or Spiritual Activity - a brief re-imagination (written for this book just after the Holy Nights 2007-8)
a letter to a young anthroposophist (2003)
The Redemption of Eros: - Seeking Comfort and Companionship in a time of increasing Social Chaos - or, Sex and the Individual Anthroposophist (Michaelmas 2007)
The America Soul - an evolving synthesis at
its moment of birth: - much has
been written above - here a small effort at a summary,
with a few additional insights offered as the concluding
theme. (written in the Season of Easter, Spring 2008)
End Stories
America: The Central Motif (by Patrick Dixon)*
*reprinted with permission, and with a great deal of gratitude that this exists...
Bicycles: a Children’s Christmas Story for Adults
some
final verse: the Gift of the Word
to return to main theme
Again
... the point of the above “footnote" is to give to the
reader a sense of the complexity of what is being
discussed here, and to point toward places where certain
matters that can only be hinted at here, are discussed in
far greater detail. For example, farther above I
mentioned the existence of sciences of the mind in the
Cultural West. The above book explores aspects of
this in great detail, especially the essay: In Joyous
Celebration of the Soul Art and Music of Discipleship (also included as one of the last essays to
this book - The Art of God).
Part
of our Theory and Idea of God has to include the concept
that God is not far away from us. In the essay The Meaning of
Earth Existence in the Age of the Consciousness Soul I discuss in detail how it is that Christ,
the Creator, is imminent in the human soul whenever we
ask, seek and knock during prayer, and especially in the
moment of need for support in facing a moral trial.
When Christ, the Creator Being, says in Luke: the kingdom of
heaven is inside you, and in
other places that the kingdom is near at hand, this is what is meant: In our interior life
the potential for direct spiritual communion with the
Divine is present.
Both
essays are collected in the booklet: Living Thinking in Action, which like all my work is available to be
read for free on my website Shapes in the Fire,
or which can be purchased in printed form, should you want
to hold a book in your hand at: Joel Wendt’s Theory of Everything Emporium.
Now
one of the difficulties here for some religious will be
that they are determined to hold onto their previous Idea
of God, and want nothing to do with what is described on
these pages. In this they are holding God hostage,
by demanding, for example, that It can only communicate
through a book, interpreted by human beings. They
limit God to not being able to treat us as more mature,
and offering to us now in this Age of Science, an Idea of
His/Her Being belonging to this Age. This
view, seeking to keep hold of the old ideas of God, would
silence God and allow for no New Revelation. But God
cannot be so silenced, whatever some believers will
assert.
God in Time and Space
We
are then capable at this time (in this text) of coming at
some of the same questions from a slightly different
direction, which yet will add additional dimensions to our
understanding of a modern systematic Idea of God. To
gain this new direction, let us consider that God lies
outside of time and space, in Eternity, but can act within
the material time and space bound world in whatever way
He/She thinks is valuable.
One
of the things this means is that God has all of Eternity
to act on any given point in linear time. As a
consequence He/She can devote whatever linear time is
needed to follow one particular biography, and to Love
that individual with the full devotion possible to God,
without neglecting any other biography which occurs at the
same linear time. Time and space do not limit God.
God can devote Him/Herself to a single individual,
and then moving outside of time, yet within Eternity, can
simultaneously (from the point of view of linear time)
devote Themselves to the needs of the next person and then
the next person and then the next person.
Given
also that part of the Creation is a host of lesser purely
spiritual Beings, the totality of earthly existence is
observed and cared for by all manner of such Beings, who
carry out subsidiary tasks as is needed by the higher laws
authored by the Creator for the Love of Human Beings.
There are many such Beings involved in every aspect
of our existence. Rudolf Steiner, in his scientific
investigations of these communities of Beings has
poetically (artistically) suggested that it will help our
understanding to realize that the Religion of the Gods is
Man.
For
example, Christian tradition names the following, which
the work of Rudolf Steiner expands upon in terms of the
meaning and the effective purposes of these communities:
Seraphim; Cherubim; Thrones; Dominions; Virtues; Powers;
Archi; Archangels and Angels. Steiner renames them
in such ways as: Spirits of Form, Spirits of Personality
and Spirits of Will and so forth. Humanity in
Steiner’s lexicon is called: the Tenth Hierarchy, being
the next lowest on the rung (Jacob’s Ladder) after the
Angels - which is part of why we have to come to see that
the fundamental powers of the
Creation as distributed.
This
means the attention of the Creator God need only come to
rest on the general field of activity of these lesser
Beings when they are engaged in their own duties.
The affect of Christ’s attention then is
projected through the lower hierarchies. So, for
example, our personal angel will hear all our prayers, and
the wings we see in their pictorial renditions are aspects
of the breathing-like movement they produce as they carry
our prayers upward toward those more ephemeral yet more
powerful hierarchical Beings that have more complicated
tasks in the non-material - spiritual - Creation.
Also
keep in mind that the above is not at all definitive.
Steiner, for example, has said that the spiritual
world is more complicated than the physical world, and as
Natural Science has shown, the physical world is highly
complicated indeed.
In
all the ideas of the heavenly hosts, in the various
religions, we have then a memory of our ancient awareness
of the complexity and beauty of the hierarchical Beings of
the Divine Mystery, named in many places in diverse ways.
These communities of Beings carry out activities of
both a purely spiritual nature and a material nature.
The whole of the material world, for example,
has its own communities of Beings woven within and around
it.
These
include hierarchies of the Left (the dark) and of the
Right (the light). All that physics works with
(gravity, electricity, magnetism etc.), involves the
activity of Beings. Steiner describes some of these
as the Beings of sub-nature, for example, and others as Beings of
supra-nature. Nature has two boundaries then.
One more heavenly, and the other more earthly.
The earthly sub-nature forces are sometimes called
fallen, such as the fallen light ether or the fallen chemical ether,
and the ruler-ship (the laws limiting and defining the
work of these beings) lies in the Realm of the Holy
Mother.
It
is the meeting of these Beings of sub-nature that produces
the social phenomena of alien abduction and so forth.
Many people, mostly for reasons of karma, are
meeting various kinds of spiritual Beings, and the
tendency, because of the dominance of our thinking and
perception by the ideas of scientific materialism (all is
matter, there is no spirit), is that these powerful
spiritual experiences are materialized - that is seen as
occurring in the physical sense world.
Obviously natural scientists should look upon
this as complete idiocy.
They are right to do so. All I want to
do at this point is express the Idea of God and the Theory
of God that goes with that, in as full a way as possible.
Whether there is any evidence whatsoever for such
ideas is the matter to be discussed when we get to the
problem of A Proof of God, The Art of God and
an actual Theory of Everything. But before we can even offer A Proof
of God, we must be precisely and exactly clear what we
mean in our Idea and Theory of God.
Now
that we have introduced, as part of the Idea of God, God’s
Love of all individual human beings as arising from
outside of space and time, we can then revisit some of our
earlier considerations from a different and more
sophisticated point of view. We are then next going
to look at the macro-order of the social world from a new
perspective, which the genius of Shakespeare noted
instinctively when he wrote: “all the world’s a stage
...”.
the totality of the order of the macro-social world as
an Embodiment of the Word
In
taking our Idea of God further in the direction of a
viable Theory of God - viable in the sense that we can
later take up realistically A Proof of God etc. - we need
now to further radically alter the historical Idea of God,
as is mostly assumed in Western (Christian) Civilization.
Keep in mind that part of what we are seeking here
is a Theory of God with even greater explanatory power
concerning human existence than that provided for the New
Atheists and others out of a combination of the Theory of
Evolution, the Theory of the Big Bang and other related
mental inventions of leading scientists. That’s one
of the major points this books seeks: To explain, in a
more thorough fashion, human existence than has yet been
explained previously by traditional science alone.
Also, as a reminder: The historical ideas of God in the various religions are to be viewed here as not actually binding on the real nature of God. As we should see, these historical ideas were necessarily temporary ideas that were important in specific cultures and at specific times to accord with the type of consciousness and cultural necessity that existed at that time. We, on the other hand, in moving forward deeper into the Age of Science, need a more mature (and less child-like) Idea of God - one more systematic in its formulation.
Granted
there is resistance to any such changes in the Idea of
God, which we sometimes call: religious fundamentalism.
But even that resistance is turned to the Good by
the Being of Love.
The
human social world is, as we all see, presently filled
with conflict. Political strife is escalating in
America at the time this is being written, what with the
appearance of what calls itself The Tea Party, and the
ineffectiveness of the Democrats to actually govern in a
time of degenerating financial crisis. Wars exist in
many places, and while some are abating (Iraq), others are
becoming more likely (Iran and its threat to gain nuclear
weapons). All this must be explained by an adequate
Idea and Theory of God.
The
so-called Christian World does not seem to understand the
so-called Islamic World, a historical effect some call a
clash of civilizations. Weapons of seeming mass
destruction of both a chemical and biological type are
lurking in the background. Corporations despoil the
living environment of the Earth in the name of profit.
All kinds of racial hatred moves among the vast seas
of crowded human cities. Even the Climate
seems out of phase with itself, and here then is an
opportunity for some wisdom.
At
one point in time was developed what is called: general
systems theory. All the above conflicts are parts of
what can be called: complicated systems, whether they are
social, or material, or psychological or conceptual or
some tricky combination of more than one or even all.
In general systems theory we can find the idea that
complex systems on occasion undergo a systemic change of
one kind or another. In the process of such a
change, the existing state of equilibrium of the complex
system begins to oscillate more and more wildly until a
kind of chaotic condition is reached (often in the form of
some kind of crisis). Once this crisis point is
reached, the oscillations start to lessen, after which a
new steady state equilibrium appears, although its
fundamental parameters are often quite different from the
previous steady state equilibrium.
This
process of systemic change is part of what is behind the
phenomena human beings are calling: Climate Change.
It is the same with a civilization: the moral
questions, and political questions and social consequences
etc. are all interwoven into a whole, concerning which our
human thinking has yet no capacity to fully understand.
How we do understand these things is a factor in our
life choices in the present, and that is as it is meant to
be. We act out of our presently limited human
understanding, because we need, for our karma and our
biography, to so act.
To
repeat, because this is a very important point: What this
means then is that whether or not we do or don’t fully
understand the Mystery nature of our Age is not entirely
relevant to these choices. It is our actual
understanding that is important in the biography and many
ways of understanding are not only possible but necessary.
At the same time, these views can undergo radical
change.
The
most simple example for such a type of dramatic systemic
change is, as noted above, the metamorphosis from a
caterpillar to a butterfly. The caterpillar
spins its cocoon, degenerates into a state of
undifferentiated cellular chaos, which then as time passes
becomes organized along entirely different lines,
producing an essentially completely new being.
We discussed this above when we entertained
the idea that the rocks of the earth, known via what we
call the geological record, are in fact the leaving behind
of a sequence of living Earth processes of ongoing
metamorphosis. At the same time, while the cocoon
isolates the organism from the surrounding environment, in
the case of modern social life this isolation is not
always possible.
We
could, on the basis of such thinking as general systems
theory, recognize that Western Civilization is failing,
and the ability of Western powers to hold the world in
some kind of coherent order is disappearing. We
could also recognize that social order is in fact itself
something that is living. How can it not be, given
that all the social world’s principle parts are living
human beings. Our understanding of history shows
this has often been the case, for always there is a
successor civilization - a product of a kind living
ongoing and continuous social metamorphosis (running parallel with the
physical changes remembered in the geological record).
Human
beings, being in part quite stubborn, often resist change
rather than “go with the flow”. For example, “...all experience
hath shown that mankind are more disposed to suffer, while
evils are sufferable, than to right themselves by
abolishing the forms to which they are accustomed.” from the American Declaration of
Independence.
This
resistance will make for social friction that
“heats up” the whole process, and the politics in America
in the present is a good example of this type of social
phenomena, which unfortunately can be seen everywhere in
the world. When the Bush II government decided
to invade Iraq, they did depose a brutal dictator, but the
social effect of this (which was quite predictable) was to
reduce that dictator’s firm control over the Iraqi
population, such that after the American invasion tribal
and religious disputes, previously inhibited by a strong
dictatorial leader, were able to break out and a condition
of social chaos then arrives.
I
offer the above discussion as a brief look at the Stage
Setting, against which (and within) billions of human
biographies unfold their own personal drama. This
Stage Setting over the course of human history has
undergone all manner of changes and shifts, and for most
of the present the view of educated human beings has been
that the point of history is these changes in the Scenery
on the Stage. The so-called masses are collateral
damage to the actions of the main characters of what
moderns call history. Stalin, Hitler, Washington,
Lincoln, Caesar, Cleopatra, Alexander the Great, the
Buddha, Moses, and on and on and on.
Owen
Barfield points out that the English historian, R. G.
Collingwood, held the view that the reality of history was
not really the actions, so much as the thought that
proceeded the actions. Somehow what the actions mean
to the actor brings us closer to the real historical
processes.
The
present day human general historical view of the meaning of human existence is not, however, the
point of view of the Creator God - of the Divine Mystery.
From the point of view of Love, who operates in
relationship to human beings from outside of time and
space, it is the individual biography that is the central
object of God’s attention and intention. The nature
and course of the Stage Setting - of the Scenery - is left
to lesser Beings to organize according to their Created
Nature. It is the individual
spirit that is the central object of Divine Love.
In a
sense then, in order to even begin to understand the true
Idea of God we have to realize that most of our
conventional mental structures, through which we see the
world, are human in the nature of their perception, not
Divine. One of the reasons we have such
difficulty in understanding the Mystery of Evil and the
Purpose of Existence, is due to our presently limited human point of
view.
In
fact, that limited point of view is part of what we need
in this Age. We need this view for our orientation
toward our present life, and we also need to recognize
that this view is weak and empty - it does not satisfy all
our questions. The view itself is dying into a new
becoming.
Part
of what we noted in the very beginning of this present
text was the legitimate nature of the doubts of the New
Atheists regarding the explanatory power of religious
tradition. In order for a major paradigm shift to
occur, regarding both religious and scientific ideas, in
such a way that that shift brings them into a more healthy
relationship, this not only needs philosophical or ideal
development, but completely new existential social
conditions as well. The dying into a new becoming of
Western Civilization will include a deep reconsideration
of our basic understanding of the nature of reality and
the nature of existence.
Keep
in mind (sorry to constantly remind, but habits of thought
are hard to break) that the Creation - the what-is -
includes everything, even our mistaken and erroneous modes
of perception and understanding. To better
appreciate this, let us take up certain things we ought to
have learned from natural science, for certainly much that
natural science understands, or doesn’t understand, is a
valid part of the greater whole.
further limits of the present
truth-structures in natural science
Initially
natural science focused on taking things apart. The
early natural philosophers dissected all kinds of living
things, and burned the debris to ash in order to engage in
chemical experiments to try to discover the nature of the
parts (for a wonderful dramatic picturing of these and
many related historical processes, read Neal Stephenson’s
Baroque Cycle).
This process of analytic destruction has
gotten so excessive that physicists have now created
super-colliders, with the intention to smash together at
near light speeds very small particles in order to find
out what pieces or parts of which such objects might be
made. Elaborate theories have been created (and keep
in mind that there is plenty of evidence these theories
have reached the limit of their usefulness), and billions
of dollars are spent on machines whose purpose is to
continue to take things apart. Who knows what kind
of war-making technology will come from these current
ambitious and risk taking excursions. Are there yet
to be discovered new ways to destroy and ruin the World?
At
the same time, while we saw the world for a time as made
up of the pieces, which our excessive analysis suggests,
in biology this assumption was slowly resisted and the
idea of wholeness or ecology
began to emerge. The natural order in the biological
world began to be seen as a marvelous complex of
interrelationships, not just a bunch of pieces doing
whatever they want. A similar transformation
is happening now in the field of cell biology. After
Crick and Watson, deep knowledge of DNA was thought to be
able to answer all questions of life. This is
proving not to be the case, and modern cell biologists are
now finding that the idea, inherited from older
conceptions in physics, that the world was a huge
tinker-toy-like clockwork, simply isn’t true in the cell.
The cell itself is a complicated ecology.
In
the causal world of the cell, the part is no longer seen
as determinative of the whole, but rather in some yet
unknown way, the evidence is more and more appearing that
the whole is determinative of the part.
Readers wanting to explore this better, are
invited to go on the Internet, to the Nature Institute,
and the writings of Steve Talbott (a student of Rudolf
Steiner and others by the way), particularly: On Making the Genome Whole, for a wonderful summary of the current work
in the field of cell biology. Natural science’s
habit of analysis (taking things apart) has reached a
limit, and now we are called to learn to understand how it
all properly worked together in the first place.
In
cell biology the relationship of context and part has
become critically significant. But even that
understanding doesn’t quite get what goes on in the human
biography. If the Stage Setting is the
context, what is its role as regards the individual
human being (the seeming social part)?
One
point of this line of thought is to further develop the
idea that our conventional ways of looking at history and
even at current historical-like events, is not really able
to provide us with any wise understanding. Wisdom is something
quite different from mere knowledge, belief or
understanding. The phases of the changes in the
Scenery of the Stage Setting are structural, but not of
the essence. The essence is only found when we
look at the whole from the point of view of the individual
biography - for that individual spirit, and the course of
development over multiple incarnations of this spirit, is
what-is, has-been and will-be the central object of Divine
Love.
To
do this in an adequate way, we have to recognize that the
human being is not only matter but also spirit. We
touched on this above, briefly, by noticing that human
beings are animated in their actions in a way other kinds
of objects are not, and that in addition, human beings think, which is an
invisible activity, but which yet produces vast
consequences in our existence (art, science, religion,
technology and so forth). We also (again briefly)
referred to traditional ideas of energy centers (chakras)
in the explanation of the metaphor of the train wearing
out the rails. Now we are going far deeper into the
nature of the human being.
What
is probably the most scientific point of view of the
immaterial aspects of the human being is found via the
works of Rudolf Steiner. These ideas have been
operationally involved in the world for over a hundred
years in many fields of activity (education, science, art,
medicine, agriculture to name but a few). This
means they have been and are being tested. The
relevant details of that I’ll leave to the later phase in
this book on A Proof of God etc., but for now we’ll
just sketch out certain ideas.
Steiner
described three subtle bodies to go with the gross
physical body. While it appears that science
only has an idea of the body as matter, our point here is
that among the great number of facts that science observes
are facts which give evidence of the existence and nature
of these three subtle bodies. However, as we
described above regarding the pre-thought thought, natural
science presently mis-interprets a great many phenomena as
only having material-physical causes for its arising and
becoming.
The
problem then is not with the observations themselves, as
much as it is with the act of thinking that accompanies
the observations. Recall in my little story that the
man observes the woman, is attracted to her, but is
falsely told how to interpret what he sees by a friend.
This is the condition of much of the current
thinking in natural science today. Many facts
of the true nature of reality are observed, but the
traditional materialistic explanation, already present in
the paradigms of natural scientists, causes them to often
miss-identify the meaning of what they observe.
Facts are empirical, remember, but the meaning of
the facts comes from the mind.
Let
me give a kind of classic example: the germ theory of
disease. Now in putting forward this next
discussion, I do not mean to imply a change in the
totality of our understanding of disease, or to pretend to
being a physician, of whatever basic point of view.
I am, however, a decent philosopher, and it is
part of my discipline to be as informed as possible with
regard to all kinds of trends of thought. I am also
not putting this forward as The Truth. I am just
trying once again to demonstrate that a more self-aware
thinking can find a different kind of meaning from shared
empirical facts.
When
certain disease symptoms appear in the human being
(typically cold and flu symptoms), our shared idea
(paradigm) is that we “caught” a bug of some kind, and
that this bug caused the disease. We can even
examine the blood and other tissues and observe a
proliferation of the relevant germ. Our thinking is
then that the germ, not usually present in the body in
such numbers, is the cause of the disease.
The
relationship between washing hands etc. in terms of
infections of open wounds in the history medicine, is a
more complicated variation of the following, but the same
general rules still apply. Tetanus, for example,
while seen as related to bacteria (a germ or bug), is
actually caused by a neurotoxin that is left behind, when
the bacteria dies. The proliferating germ has a
toxic component in some cases, which is a whole other kind
of problem. Toxins make people ill independent of
their carrier, and our regular anti-bacteria tetanus shot
stops the process, but it is not the “bug” that is the
cause all by itself, but rather one of its “parts”.
I point this out to help the reader keep in mind
that here, in this part of the discussion, we are looking
at something much more simple - cold and flu viruses etc.
- while more complicated matters have to be dealt with on
their own terms
Rudolf
Steiner, in one of his many lectures to doctors (who are
expected to become licensed physicians first, before they
study his additions to their Arts), that was to give birth
to Anthroposophical Medicine, remarks that this thinking
about germs is the same as if we were to drive through a
countryside where there were rolling hills of grass, in
which many many cows laid contentedly chewing their cuds.
Seeing the proliferation of cows, we decide
that this means that the cows caused the vital and vibrant
countryside. The reality is, however, that the cows
proliferated because the countryside was such an amenable
environment.
What
this means for the basic idea of the germ theory of
disease is that the fact of the proliferation of germs in
the human body is not necessarily a cause of the disease,
but rather a consequence of the disease which has so
influenced the bodily environment, that the germs can then
proliferate. The ecology of our organism
occasionally alters in its harmonies and balances, and if
that harmony is tipped in certain ways, it becomes a more
suitable environment for the proliferation of certain
germ-type microbiological organisms.
To
find the true cause of the disease (dis-ease) we have to
look elsewhere.
Now
we know that when what is called “cold and flu” season
comes upon us, not everyone “exposed” to the so-called
germs gets the dis-ease (shows the symptoms). If the
germs caused (as in forced upon us) the dis-ease and its
symptoms, everyone would get it. The causality
problem here is not well understood even in the arts of
medicine. Why do some get it, and others not, when
everyone is supposedly exposed?
A
little common sense here can go a long way.
People
are aware that we experience what we call “stress”.
Faced with certain “stressful” life circumstances
(bad conditions of work, family conflict and so forth) we
cope for a long time. Sometimes when the stressful
conditions abate, we relax our “coping” efforts, and will
often then “get sick”. Sometimes in the middle
of the stressful conditions we fall ill. People with
heart disease and other chronic conditions are advised to
avoid “stress”. What is “stress”?
Stress
is basically a psychological condition. It is more
felt in our inwardness, than it is observed in the
physical, in the same way a “stressed” iron beam will
eventually fail (see the 9/ll Towers). While our
physical material body itself becomes stressed, this is an
indirect effect for it is our psyche or soul that
initially experiences the stress. Our capacity
to do what we call “coping” slowly weakens over time.
We wear out psychologically, and sometimes turn to
various kinds of self-medicating processes in order to
continue to “cope”. Recall the metaphor of the train
and the wearing out of the rails.
We
drink alcohol. We take drugs. We run on
caffeine and sugar. We take over-the-counter drugs
to suppress symptoms. We vent our anger on others,
who have not caused this stress-driven anger (the boss
angers us, the spouse receives the venting).
We
also stress our organism with bad food - food we shouldn’t
really eat but which gives us a psychological lift (we
sometimes call this comfort
food). We also receive from our environment all
kinds of toxins. Some of this comes in the air we
breath (air pollution) and the water we drink (water
pollution). All kinds of synthetics are
present in the environment, which come from a kind of
chemistry that didn’t exist 150 years ago. Our
inherited bodies have never had an opportunity to adapt to
this kind of matter, as it never existed before modern
times.
A
shopping mall includes a complex air-field of synthetic
chemicals that are off-gassing from the plastics and their
relatives present everywhere in the new products all
gathered together in one place. Remember the “new
car” smell? Shopping mall air is that off-gassing
plastics “smell” multiplied hundreds of times.
Many people today cannot tolerate this assault
on their organism at all, and have to hide from modern
life in completely enclosed and carefully “aired”
environments.
Keep in mind that a foul or fetid odor causes us to turn away from it, if we run into some that is caused by the decomposition of organic matter. Our olfactory sense perceives particles in the air - an odor is a nose-sense perceived particle. Mine workers can get black lung disease from breathing coal dust for years. Cigarette smokers can get cancer.
All
of this psychological stress, in combination with physical
matter we should not breath or otherwise ingest, produces
“illness”. The most common illnesses are colds
and flu, and these “diseases” can teach us a great deal if
we think clearly about what they mean.
Once
we realize that the germ does not cause the “dis-ease” -
the imbalance in the organism, but arises (proliferates)
because the inner environment of our organism has changed,
we can then ask: well, what is a cold or flu doing?
Colds
cause coughing and a runny nose. Sometimes a fever
will accompany a cold. The flu causes vomiting and
diarrhea, again often with a fever. These are
healthy body processes of elimination. The wisdom of
the body is responding to the imbalance in the organism
caused by the excess stress and presence of toxins
(poisons) in the body, and is not caused by the germ that
is only able to proliferate because it is in that
imbalanced environment.
When
we get a cold and/or a flu we are actually getting more
healthy. The presence of the symptoms is a sign the
wisdom the body is ridding our inner environment of
unwanted material. Coughing throws off particles in
the lungs. The runny nose throws off particles
trapped in the sinus cavities. Vomiting eliminates
undigested and unwanted matter in the stomach, and
diarrhea eliminates similar material from the gut.
Folks
with serious gut issues, such as Irritable Bowel Syndrome
(IBS), actually have a lot of abnormal micro-organisms in
their gut-tract that proliferate there often because of an
excess of un-natural sugars (such as: high-fructose corn
syrup (HFCS). HFCS is highly processed (as against
natural sugars like honey and cane sugar), requiring not
only a first stage highly chemical breaking down of corn,
but then a re-building up of the products of this breaking
down using synthetic enzymes. HFCS is a
completely manufactured (non-natural) sugar.
We
need to learn to think of the gut-tract as an environment
that if we do not properly care for it, will lead to much
dis-ease. There are useful micro-organisms in the
gut, and destructive ones. The diarrhea that goes
with IBS is an effort by the healthy aspects of our
organism to eliminate the incompatible micro-organisms.
Keep in mind that the gut-tract is an area that is
open to the outside world. It seems to be inside us,
but this is not the case. From the mouth to the anus
we have a surface open to the outer world in the same way
the skin is open to the outer world.
Many
doctors, for example, routinely give antibiotics in order
to kill the proliferated germs they think cause disease.
These non-specific antibiotics kill all the
micro-organism in the body, which is why people after and
during a course of antibiotics are encouraged by the
self-health care movement to eat yogurts and otherwise
replace the killed micro-organisms in the gut-tract with
fresh ones (probiotics). Our gut-tract is an
environment (ecology), in which the right micro-organisms
form a kind of useful symbiosis with our digestive
and eliminative processes.
A
good fever not only tries to force us to rest, but also
exudes toxins through the skin. The tongue changes
color for the same reason. A detoxing alcoholic or
addict will do all manner of kinds of eliminations, and as
well experience psychologically corrective processes
(delirium tremens). With a good fever we all will
have what we call “fever dreams”.
Sometimes
this process of psychological stress reduction and matter
elimination happens on a very large scale, such as the
Spanish flu epidemics that followed World War I.
Such epidemics overwhelm not just the individual
physical body, but as well interfere with the ability of
the social order (the health care system itself) to wisely
respond. The AIDS epidemic is similar, and
again on a huge scale. It attacks not only our
bodies, but as well our ability as a society to understand
disease processes with the right wisdom. AIDS
propagates as much from ignorance as it does because of
what seems to be a viral infection.
The
AIDS dilemma, as a social disorder, has gone so far as to
attack the very foundations of the processes by which
large institutions (pharmaceutical companies, governments,
and health institutions such as the Center for Disease
Control) interact with each other as they struggle with
not only the need for a correct medical answer, but at the
same time with questions of social power, wealth, and who
is to possess it. To learn more about this problem,
Google Celia Farber, visit her website The Truth Barrier,
and take to heart what the scientists she interviews have
to say.
What
do we see, when we observe thoughtfully normal disease
processes such as colds and flus? The wisdom of the
body reacts with elimination processes and fevers.
In the blood, often, something called anti-bodies
will consume (deconstruct) the proliferated germs.
The totality of this wise response is called the
immune system, and we should keep in mind what AIDS means:
auto-immune deficiency disorder. Someone with
AIDS can’t stop ordinary disease vectors in a normal way,
and frequently dies, not particularly of the so-called
AIDS virus, but of some secondary disease process such as
pneumonia.
To
have healthy anti-bodies, we have had to have in most
cases the “disease”/germ/bug before. In our
childhood diseases we meet certain bugs, and the body has
learned to respond with elimination processes and fevers
and to manufacture cells (anti-bodies) that cleanse
(eliminate) from the blood the unwanted proliferated germ
(the same way we routinely throw out garbage from our
kitchen, and for the same reasons). But what causes
what? If the bug doesn’t cause the disease, but is a
by-product of the environment created by the imbalance we
call a disease, what else is happening in the totality of
the human organism?
There
is a karmic component we will have to deal with later, for
at this point in our discussions our facility to be able
to deal with this more complicated element is limited.
Here we are after other fish to fry.
Anthroposophical
Medicine observes the existence of three subtle
(invisible-spiritual) bodies, in addition to the dense
material-physical body. These are the ethereal body,
the astral body and the ego or warmth body. When we
get to the A Proof of God etc. section, I’ll get more into
the spiritual scientific means and details for making such
observations - here we are just noticing how we ourselves
can understand what is meant by these three subtle bodies,
as our own personal powers of observation here are quite
relevant.
We
know what it feels like to get sick. We don’t just
have symptoms, but we feel “depleted”, spent, exhausted.
Our vitality is diminished. This is an
experience of our own ethereal or form creating life
forces body. Only after the course of the disease,
that is only after the wisdom of the body has brought our
total organism once more to the right balance, will the
“feeling” of vitality return. We can of course
ignore symptoms and the feeling of exhaustion. We
can take over-the-counter drugs, and push the caffeine and
the sugars and get through the day on the job or the work
at home.
The
astral body can also be called the desire body.
Wants and cravings live there, of both a positive
and negative consequences nature. We know we are not
feeding a genuine physical hunger when we go for the
comfort food - we are feeding a psychological need.
Generally the astral body involves movement - a want
or craving brings about an action. We don’t engage
in sex by sitting still and staring at each other across
the room. The want and the satisfaction of the want
are psychological (soul-full or astral) needs and
processes. The soul could also be described as: a
field of consciousness. All the same, much of this
astral or soul (desire) body exists in the unconscious, or
what is sometimes called: the sub-conscious. That is
we, as a self-conscious being, are not fully consciously
aware of all aspects of our inwardness. Addictions
and bad habits are rooted here.
We
also have an idea of self-consciousness itself - we use
the word “I” to refer to our essential self. This is
called above the warmth or ego body. While we have
an awareness of this “self”, and we try often to act in
the world out of this “self”, we don’t have much sense of
its larger nature - or that which suggests to
anthroposophical medicine to call it a “body”.
Our sense of this “self” is most open to being
observed if we learn to observe our thinking, a matter
we’ll get to in more detail later.
Now what the materialist calls the “immune system” is a combination of the ethereal and astral bodies in action, and in cooperation with the physical body. Rudolf Steiner suggested a very subtle distinction here, which can later be seen as very important. He said the reality of the physical body is the laws or principles there embodied. The matter - the stuff - itself is not the true physical, as much as are the laws which organize the matter. Not so much the stuff, but the way the stuff functions - its operating rules as it were - that is what is essentially the physical body.
it matters to me,
for matter to be,
and that I
to matter, do
matter
The
ego or warmth body organizes our bodily warmth, and it
responds to imbalances (diseases) when we get a fever.
A fever is an increase in the activity of the
ego or warmth body. A consequence of this is that we
need to sleep and lie down during a fever. Our “I”
(the warmth body), in its yet unknown totality, has to
focus its presence to greater effect, which means also
that it is less available for normal consciousness
operations. We have the fever and we dream through
its processes as the fever contributes its powers to the
total process of healing.
We
have, for a bit now, been noticing the actions of these
subtle bodies during processes of healing the imbalances
of disease. Their normal activity is even more
profound, for most of us spend the greater part of our
lives in a state of health, and it is out of that state of
health that we unfold our biographies. The above
discussion was just to introduce us to the existence of
these subtle bodies and now we are going to look at their
manifestation as aspects of our social existence, all of
which appears between birth and death in a certain way.
In a
way, consciousness, as Steiner explained, is a death
process. It wears out the rails. Keep in mind
here that we are working with the Idea of God, which is
complicated in its details.
We
wake and sleep. We eat and eliminate. We
work and get tired. We meet people and react
to them. Keeping in mind our general rule that the
Creation is the totality of the what-is, all the normal
actions of our life are a part of this what-is.
When
we are born we are clearly unfinished, in both a physical
sense and in a psychological sense. What takes place
in the womb does not launch us fully into life.
Whereas a colt will soon stand and run after
birth, it takes a human being generally at least a year
and a half to stand and walk, and much longer to freely
run.
We
are generally born into families, and these families are
in turn embedded in communities. As we develop
within the family and community we acquire languages and
cultural impressions. Recall above Barfield’s
idea of “figuration” as a kind of immediate thinking that
we don’t even notice. We learn early on not only the
name of objects in our immediate environment, but also a
certain specific cultural meaning for many of them.
A
baby will put anything in its mouth, but probably should
not eat anything. It is the family and culture
that helps the baby differentiate which object is
appropriate to swallow. The same can be said of
ideas, although which ones we learn to “swallow” involves
a much more subtle processes in our psychological and
mental life. The total amount we learn in growing up
and maturing as a human being is quite vast. Our
various bodies, the visible and the invisible ones, all
play a role.
Memory
and mental activity have a lot to do with the ethereal
body. Desire and hungers and good and bad habits
have a lot more to do with the astral or desire body.
Life choices have a lot to do with the ego or
warmth body. The physical body lets us operate
in the material world - the world of substance or matter.
When we have fully understood how the Creation came
about - the the delicate eons-long processes involved in
the formation of the total human organism (see Steiner’s Occult Science: an outline) - we will then truly begin to appreciate
what a gift the Creator has given us, none of which is by
accident, and all is by design. It is no accident
many spiritual traditions call our bodily organization a
Temple.
To
touch something I need to be able to reach out and/or walk
toward it. To feel that touch I have to have an
inner consciousness; and to choose to touch it I have to
have a want and a degree of self-conscious choice.
Moreover, to remember what it felt like to touch and
to reflect on the meaning of that touching I need other
aspects of my total organism. Because the
materialist only conceives of matter as possible, he
doesn’t observe with the right care what is actually there
to be observed, which upon reflection would reveal the
invisible bodies. He keeps looking for consciousness
in the material brain, but forgets his own self-awareness,
for clearly there - before our own self-awareness - we are
more than a physical brain.
Its
not like we don’t have the idea of invisible forces
(gravity, magnetism etc.), we just are predisposed at this
time in the evolution of consciousness to not see what is
there to be seen. Later we will understand why this
is so (there is a detailed discussion of the Ahrimanic
Deception or Enchantment in the Way of the Fool
and also in American Anthroposophy), but for now let us just return to normal
or universal observations of the human being and their
biography.
One
of the mental capacities our organization grants us is:
the imagination. We can consciously form various
kinds of inner mental pictures. So far we have
been picturing in a kind of abstract way the idea that
each human individual is born into a particular and
individual family and community and language and culture.
Let us now try to use the imagination to be more
concrete.
Above
I mentioned the film Slumdog
Millionaire. I mentioned
that movie because it was popular and thereby gave to many
readers of this book a possible example of a very
different kind of upbringing. In a similar vein we
can look at Clint Eastwood’s Gran Torino, which
shows not only different cultural upbringing, but how
these differences makes for huge problems of understanding
even between neighbors.
We
are now going to enter more intimately into our psychology
- our inner world of thinking, feeling and willing - but
in a such a way that we form our own conceptions based
upon a degree of self-observation that is available to all
of us.
We
all have things we like and dislike. Sometimes these
“feelings” are immediate and reactive, and their
background in our biography may have come from
characteristics acquired from our families. For
example, Mom and Pop didn’t like blacks (or whites), and
were outspoken in their dislike. Perhaps even the
wider family and community had the same characteristic.
We take this in during childhood and it becomes a
part of our psychological makeup. Now some will call
this bigotry or racist, and while that may be true, that
is not the point here.
We
also might like to eat chicken, but not beef. Or
carrots and not corn. Maybe we like women or men of
a certain type or shape. Maybe some
experiences of a positive or negative nature
(re-enforcement) have led to certain likes and dislikes.
Whatever the source, we move through life reacting
to what we meet there out of this background pattern of
acquired (or instinctive) likes and dislikes.
Some
likes and dislike are then similar or common (more
universally human) whatever cultural or religious
background there is in our biography. Many are not.
Most people like pleasurable experiences and dislike
unpleasant experiences, but what is pleasurable and
unpleasant may have cultural connections or roots.
As
we grow up, the community of immediate external influences
changes. First family, then peers at school, then
the work place, and perhaps ultimately the marriage
partner. We adjust constantly to these changes
and experiences. Our family may say to us something
like: You have to grow up and mature and part of
growing up is giving up giving in to your personal likes
and dislikes - you have to adapt to the social world.
In
different places in the world, in the present, the
individual responds to such experiences in a variety of
ways. In America, for example, the child is often
quite oppositional to family and to school social
pressures. Sometimes what we don’t like is
conforming, or having others tell us how to be. In
China, the social pressure may (in this present, but not
as time goes on) cause greater conformance. Going to
the big city, getting a factory job and then getting
married and having a child just might be the complete goal
of many young men and women in modern China. It can
be seen as a way to leave rural poverty, and gain a
middle-class existence, with all the siren-call bells and
whistles of Western consumerism.
If
we look at this with our Western biases, we may well not
see what it means from inside the biography of those who
take such paths. In a similar way, an adult in China
may find incomprehensible the oppositional behavior of a
teenager in America. To actually see requires effort
on everyone’s part. We have to engage the
imagination, and create on purpose inner pictures in which
we see ourselves walking in the shoes of the other - the
Thou.
A
failure to do this can lead to serious errors of judgment.
For example, Sam Harris, the author of the End of Faith,
in a recent talk given at a TED conference made a negative
moral example of a Pakistan father who might believe it is
right to kill his daughter just for being raped. The
picture Sam Harris created for himself was completely
abstract - it had no relationship to anyone real. It
did serve Harris’s purpose, which was to denigrate the
father’s imagined religion and to blame that religion for
what we in the West would consider an immoral act.
Most
of the active disliking of Islam in the cultural West
takes similar paths. We start from this disliking
and this reactive semi-conscious feeling then leads the
thinking to form certain kinds of mental pictures of other
people that justify this feeling. Most of us do this
all the time - all the time. We even have a name for
it: thinking to a forgone conclusion.
Further,
with our thinking we often make eternal truths out of a
dislike or a like. We raise it up as a kind of flag,
becoming self-righteous, and we often join a community of
others who share these strong likes and dislikes. We
parade around with this shared view, and so we get then
the Tea Party Movement, or the New Atheists.
Now I am not criticizing what is quite normal
and ordinary activity. I’m not saying the Tea Party
folk or the New Atheist folk are wrong, - or right.
I am just pointing out how a certain very normal
presentment of human psychology manifests in the world of
our shared public life, and which is there seeming to
cause irritation and conflict.
Birds
of a feather, flock together - is the folk-wisdom.
We
have here then the combination of two phenomena. In
the biography, we develop certain habits of feeling and of
mind, and these draw us into certain associations, and
away from other associations. One type of phenomena
is the more typical kind of social observation we can make
about associations and what they seem to do as regards our
shared existence - that is the groups take their
collective likes and dislikes and can go so far as to
cause wars to appear. Or they become part of a
Corporation, which then serves itself at the expense of
its customers, its workers and the environment.
They can also form a peace movement or a
service organization. All the varieties of human
social communities fit this general scheme of having come
into existence because of shared likes and dislikes.
But even so, this remains Stage Setting - that
is Scenery to the individual essence within the biography,
which is us as actors in Our Own Play.
At
the same time, let us not diminish this Stage Setting.
It is one of the aspects of our existence to which
we react out of our likes and dislikes. Yet, we need
to keep in mind that the meaning which we give to the Stage Setting is not
frequently shared. We individualize our
meaning-understanding, such that this then is reflected in
our behavior in relationship to the Stage Setting.
The
core phenomena we are exploring here is what it means to
the individual to be a part (or not) of something.
An individual self-consciousness (immortal spirit)
sees these social situations from the inside.
Whatever we may think from the outside, looking on
to the social form or any individual, the fundamental fact
is that to each individual, inside the social form or
outside it, the self-consciousness is having experiences.
One
of the things that a study of Nature teaches is that
Nature doesn’t waste anything. Above I made
reference to current work in cell biology, which reveals
(among other basic truths) that Nature multi-tasks on a
very high level. Nature reveals not only
inter-dependence (ecology) on all levels, but shows that
what in one process seems to produce waste (a byproduct
with no apparent immediate use) in fact produces something
crucial to another process.
Why ever should we conceive that the hard won
experiences of human beings, gained through all manner of
pain and suffering and joy and love, during their
biographies, is wasted when the physical organism dies. But this we do in terms of our
so-called scientific ideas of the consequences of death.
There is no afterlife, no hereafter. When the
body dies, I cease to exist. Yet, nothing we
observe, even in purely physical Nature, suggests
conscious and self-conscious experiences do not continue.
Once more: Even physical Nature wastes nothing - all
is recycled.
Nevertheless,
the Idea of God and the Theory of God, with which we are
now working, clearly includes in it the concept that the
experiences of the biography are not wasted, but rather
survive death in a multitude of ways. Remember, the
Creation is the what-is, and part of the what-is is our experiences - that
which during the biography enters our life and forms and
changes us over time.
Obviously,
given conventional non-spiritual thinking on this subject,
one can come upon ideas that suggest there is no self,
there is no change over time because we are simply the
product of blind chance genetic DNA and hardwired in the
brain deterministic causes. Yet, if we think about
it, the criminal justice system, and our own instincts,
wants to hold people responsible for their behavior.
We know we make choices ourselves. The choosing of what to
do and to think is, as the Founders of America declared:
self-evident.
Let
us examine this phenomena
- the problem of human freedom -
in
more detail.
The
content of our consciousness includes sense experiences
(we see, hear, taste smell and touch-feel) the world.
We also have self-experiences, in that we have an
interior existence of thoughts, feelings and impulses of
will. Most of us assume that the former (sense
experiences) are public, that is shared; and, that
interior (thoughts etc.) are not shared, but are private.
We believe will all see the same tree,
although it will look subtly different depending on where
we are standing in relationship to it.
No
one but us knows our own mind, although current advances
in brain scans seems to suggest that this is not to be so
in the future. At least there are people selling a
kind of know your truthfulness product, and claiming to be
about to be able to read your mind. All that
puffed up prediction, however, needs to be taken with a
grain of salt ... just read decades old Popular Science
magazines to see how many dreams of scientists and
technologists have never become realized.
Take,
as an important example, the content of our thought life.
We noted above the kind of thinking Barfield called:
figuration - or the semi-conscious nature of the names and
the meaning of the objects of our experience. He
also pointed out to us: reflection and theorizing as
additional modes of thinking. At the same time these
modes produce a content, which we carry around with us as
it were, mostly via what we call memory. People who
have serious dysfunctions of their memory have a lot of
problems living any kind of normal existence, but
frequently they do, making some kind of creative
adjustment in another sphere of their inwardness.
At
the same time, the total content of this memory and
figuration aspect of our interior nature will vary
considerably depending upon where we were born and how we
were raised. Granted a Muslim and a Christian will
both know what trees are, albeit using different sounds in
speech to name them, but the meaning of a social act in
one culture can be vastly different from the meaning of a
similar act in another culture.
For
example, handshakes and other gestures often do not have
the same cultural meaning. Types of eye contact vary
as well. As we grow into our birth environment we
are socialized and this normative process is quite
determinative of a lot of not only our outer behaviors,
but also of how we think when we reflect upon or theorize
about our existence. But this process of
socialization in its broadest sense does not, in all
details, account for how we live.
Something
individual enters in. In a large family of many
siblings, even though all are exposed to the same cultural
forces, each is different in both temperament and
character. One easily lies, another is always angry.
One is more pretty, one more ugly (against cultural
norms, not in any kind of universal abstract sense).
This child is sweet in childhood, and a poor father
or mother as an adult. A child easily liked by
others will have an easier time in the family. The
one less liked, a more difficult time.
As
we go beyond the boundaries of family and join in peer to
peer associations outside it, another factor enters in.
In some cultures women are more protected, in
others they are treated as counters in a game of status.
What being a man means is also different, and so are
the aspirations we are taught to admire and to seek.
If
we focus on any particular individual as they grow from
childhood and into adulthood, we will see someone, who,
while a member of a language, culture and religion, will
be by temperament and character* not like anyone else in
the whole world. Certainly we can look for sameness,
but eventually that breaks down, and something unique
emerges.
*[Temperament
and character are subjects worthy of study in their own
right. As this text develops we will touch upon some
of those matters in greater detail]
Within
the wide matrix of the influences on their life they will
make entirely individual and non-predictable choices.
If we ask them at the right moments, we will find a
common shared impulse: the impulse to be free of all the
demands life makes upon them and to be able to chart their
own course. One person’s ambitions might be small,
another’s grand. One will accept as fated most of
the hardness of life, another will blame and hate the
world for their circumstances and strike out against it.
To
gain a greater purchase here, lets imagine this more from
the interior of the individual, and less from the outside
as social observers.
I
wake in the morning. Something of the day before
lingers - pains, difficulties, hopes and even dreams.
I have ideas about what I want to do, and what I
will have to do because of where and who I am. I
will “see”, as in think, the meaning of the world in my
particular way, some of which I share with others, but
other aspects of which I do not. I swim in a vast
sea of individual memory and meaning, unique to me.
I
strive though the day according to the possibilities it
contains. Maybe I go to work at a shop, leaving
behind a wife and some children who have their own course
of that particular day to chart. My boss is a jerk.
The children have been demanding, as has been
the wife. They all want more of the material wealth
that they know of through Western television and movies,
which are everywhere in their environment, even if just
posters on a wall. I am driven by theses
circumstances to try to gain more wealth, but the boss has
his own wants and needs and chooses to abuse my basic good
nature.
At
the same time, he likes to go have tea with other shop
owners, and like them leaves his employees to do the work.
These tea breaks can last most of the day, although
at the end it will be a certainty that he returns, looks
over the shop, checks the cash register, takes most for
himself and pays me as little as possible. Using my
thinking, and driven by my feelings, I plot how to steal
from him. If I am clever, I may find a way.
If I am not so clever I could end up in jail,
or worse.
I
spend a lot of time worrying.
One
day, a far more clever man comes into the shop. He
knows there are people like me, who want to find an edge
or a game to make more wealth. He preys upon this
need in me, and talks me into a scheme, where we both will
steal from my boss. In the end, he takes it all and
leaves me literally holding an empty bag. Now my
life lies in ruins. The boss is yelling, and taking
out his new Western cell phone to call the authorities.
I am crying.
Later
in jail I am visited by my wife’s father, who berates me
for being inadequate, and blames me for the fact that he
now has to take back into his home a useless former child
and other mouths to feed. I need a lawyer, and he
could help me get one, but refuses.
While
waiting in jail for my trial, I am befriended by another
man, who tells me that if I just give my life over to our
God with more devotion and depth, my problems will be
solved. Desperate, I believe him. In two days
time a bomb goes off near a wall of the jail, and hundreds
of us flee into the streets. I go with my new
friend, who it turns out was friends with the maker of
bombs.
The
rest of the story you can imagine on your own. The
point of the story is not to justify anything done by any
party to the story, but rather simply to lay out how there
can be all kinds of universal elements to existence (at
least within specific cultures), but even in that case the
individual choices tend to be ours. and fundamentally
determinative.
Necessity
means that we have to choose ... what we choose is ours -
no necessity drives the nature of the choice. To
know this in its most intimate way, we simply have to
reflect carefully and systematically on the story of our
own life. We can remember our struggles to be
ourselves - to be the individual we know we want to be.
We can reflect on the many circumstances over
which we had no control, in that they created the
necessity of action, but notice as well that while we
often told ourselves we had no choice, the reality was
that we had all kinds of choices. Even in telling
ourselves we have no choice, we are engaged in a
self-serving mental act, meant to justify before our own
conscience those choices we make that are against the
advice of that same conscience.
These
internal psychological wars are also part of the Creation
- the what-is. Some may want to believe that
deterministic rules, of either a biological, or of an
outside moral-social-conformance kind, drive our actions,
but careful self observation will reveal that this is not
actually the case. In fact, the drive for personal
autonomy is quite strong in our Age, and over the course
of a biography this drive will have influenced the
totality greatly. Even conformance is, for
many, a choice.
We
have everywhere the recognition of this in Art.
There is no drama, nor any comedy, without this
basic insight of both our foolishness and an insatiable
desire to put upon the world our own individual stamp.
In a lot of cases, we’d rather do something dumb,
than conform. The meaning of our acts must in this
Age spring from our own inside, even if the feeling-driver
is fear.
Now
this varies over the world. Some cultures are
more aflame with this than others. This is not a
contradiction of the basic theme, but rather a recognition
that this general interior development opens its flowering
upon the world in time-differentiated phases. Folks
living in America tend to be ahead on the individuation
curve, so to speak, while in other places in the world
folks are less individualized. Next let us
take up an important example of how this comes about, in
order to more concretely appreciate what is being pointed
out here.
In
America, following WWII, there was a kind of pause in the
pace of change. We called this the ‘50‘s. A
lot of seeds of cultural change sprouted at this time, but
I only want to point to one: the emergence of Rock’n Roll.
This was a kind of celebration of freedom, only
possible by people who felt this need for individual
freedom and had to push strongly against the general
culture of conformance in which they found themselves
(c.f. The Man in the Grey Flannel Suit and Mad Men). Some religious in America have
called this period of our history, that sprouted at this
time: the family values crisis and the culture wars.
Fifty
years later, young people in America have a totally
different kind of growing up experience, because of what
happened to the conformance power of social existence as a
result of the push for individual freedom recognized in
Rock’n Roll. The whole matrix of the way they view
the world is today different, and the social world itself
is totally different.
But
that was not the end of this change-process, because
Rock’n Roll was exported to other cultures. It is
clear now, in spite of efforts by the Republican Party to
give to Ronald Reagan the mantle of terminator of Russian
communism, that it was Rock’n Roll (mostly the Beatles
according to some) that brought down the Berlin Wall.
This music carried the idea of individual freedom
further out into the wider world and this has powerful
effects.
Everywhere
now, Rock’n Roll inflames young people with this idea of
individual freedom, and slowly as the older generations
die, and the new generations gain social power, a
different human being is being born. Where
above in this book, we spoke of the evolution of
consciousness in a kind of theoretical way, we can here
see exactly how such processes arise. There is an
interactive reciprocal relationship between
social-cultural existence, and individual development that
can, with Rock’n Roll as an example, be observed in
action. Consciousness is changing right in front of
us if we are willing to be awake to it.
Keep
in mind that Rock’n Roll was only one seed that spouted in
America in the 50‘s. There were others, and
the scale of these changes that has swept away the recent
social past, just before the launch of the Third
Millennium, can be staggering (although subtle) if we
bother to notice it.
Let
me add something here, which remains not well understood
even in Christianity, but whose Mystery we have been
observing: Don't think I came to cause peace across the
land. I didn't come to cause peace, I came to wield
a sword, because I came to divide a man against his father
and a daughter against her mother and a bride against her
mother-in-law, and to make a man's servants his enemies.
Whoever prefers father or mother over me is not
worthy of me; and whoever prefers son or daughter over me
is not worthy of me; and whoever does not take his cross
and follow after me is not worthy of me. Whoever
found his life will lose it, and the one who lost his life
because of me will find it. Whoever receives you
receives me, and whoever receives me, receives my Sender. Matthew 10: 34-40 The Unvarnished Gospels, by Andy Gaus.
When
we seek A Proof of God etc. we will have to deal with
certain causal questions, one of which concerns why
individuality arises and why modern society has the inner
contextual nature that it does. Yet, for the moment,
we have not gone deeply enough into our examination of an
individual biography, so let us now proceed
more intimately into our interior.
It
is important to be able to see the other - the Thou - as
an individual from their deepest inside - their deepest
life of soul (consciousness). We use our imaginative
picture making capacity for this journey. We have by
tradition two words: spirit and soul; and by modern
convention: self-consciousness and consciousness.
Let us assume an identity in the sense of the
following ...
If I
point at a tree, I can call it a wump. In itself it
remains what it is, however I name it. Spirit
can, without much difficulty also be called
“self-consciousness”; and Soul can be called
“consciousness”. For our purposes I will use
the more modern terms.
Any
human being presently alive will have some sense of
self-consciousness, or what they mean when they use
whatever word in their language is meant to refer to “I”.
In English we say “I”. In German “Ich”.
Their appreciation of self-consciousness, as
an experience, will vary however. Rules of culture
may make this expression of “I”, or ego, more or less
important. Remember above where Michael Dorris in The Broken Cord
said that in Lakota Sioux we can’t say I hit him, only we hit us.
A particular culture’s meaning of “I”, or
self consciousness is not common throughout the world.
All
the same, at the level of experience there has to be an
experiencer - or that which experiences. Let us call
that which experiences the I, or self-consciousness, just
keeping in mind that variations exist as to the degree
with which the self-consciousness itself, recognizes
itself. Let us next call the field of the content of experience: consciousness. We experience, and
these experiences collectively reside, as content, in a field of
consciousness.
So
at any given moment, the attention of my
self-consciousness may be in movement according to which
particular aspect of the total field of the content of my
consciousness is more or less important or demanding.
Perhaps I am having a conversation with someone, and
I disagree, such that even though I am to a degree
listening to them, I am also simultaneously shifting my
attention from that aspect of my conscious experience
toward my interior discursive thinking where I am
rehearsing my reply.
Maybe
we are simultaneously standing on a street corner, my feet
hurt because my shoes are tight, I really don’t want to be
having this conversation because I am due elsewhere, and
in fact I am late for that appointment, while behind the
person I am talking to is a panhandling homeless man who
is coming this way, and beside me there are two people
arguing over who gets to get into a cab.
The
field of the content of my consciousness (experience) will
consist of sense experiences (vision, smell, taste etc.)
and thoughts and feelings that are interior to me
(apparently private). The meaning of these
experiences will be unique to me, however.
Their meaning depends to a degree on the relationship
between my self-consciousness (spirit) and the field of
the content of my consciousness (soul). The nature
of that meaning and those relationships will have been
formed over the time of my biography, which itself is
unique to me. I will have habits of thought, habits
of feelings, habits of memory and even habits of upon what
objects of my attention I will let that attention come to
rest (men tending to look at women’s breasts is a good
example of this latter kind of socially induced
habit).
To
continue with another example: I own a car. I
know nothing about cars. I take my car which is
making a funny noise to my mechanic. He lifts
up the hood and we both stare at the engine, while it is
running. I listen for the funny noise and try to
point out which part of what we both hear is “funny”, and
he will listen to the engine seeking the same thing from
his richer point of view. As an experienced
mechanic, he will see and hear (see the meaning of and
have a relationship toward) matters concerning which I am
completely ignorant. We both “see” the same engine
in a purely physical-sense way, but the meaning of that
seeing is highly different.
Another
example: I go to a family gathering. I am talking to
a cousin I have not seen for years. Her children
come up to her and talk to her, and then run off.
Her husband drops by and does the same, perhaps
chatting with me a little bit. We seem to be having
the same experience, but we in fact are not having the
same experience, because the meaning of the
interactions on her part are far deeper than what they can
ever appear to me to mean.
We
superficially call this aspect of our experience:
subjectivity. The self-conscious subject has its own
unique relationships of meaning to the objects of its own
content of experience (the field of the content of
consciousness).
In
terms of the Creation - the what-is - none of this is
accidental at all. Each self-conscious human being
is an immortal spirit engaged in biographical experiences
created and meant for them. Our whole biography is a
work of art, in which we have (and on into the future) a
more and more co-creative role. The point of
the biography is the content of the experiences, and the
influence this content has on the nature of the
self-conscious spirit, which survives death and carries
that transformation, which arose during a particular
biography, on to the next incarnation.
Of
course, many are used to thinking that much that we
experience is entirely accidental. Moreover, we can,
in a silly kind of way, make our perception of such
matters carry too much meaning - that is we can inflate
its significance. The varieties of this are
enormous.
Some
readers will want here to have some kind of justification
for how this came to be, for natural science has taught us
to look for a mechanism, or a causal process by which
whatever exists has become what it is. The naive
explanation of too many religious today, such that it is
God’s Will or God’s Plan doesn’t meet the justifiable
demands of reason for explanation. This need for
explanation is what gives power to the Theory of Evolution
and the Theory of the Big Bang - the explanation satisfies
something in those self-consciousnesses that find
religious ideas untenable. So does the idea of
random chance, and certainly many like to see chance or
accident operating in almost all elements of our
biography.
Unfortunately
a complete exploration of this part of the problem -
the problem of chance - must remain for that stage of this
book where we are more directly involved in A Proof of God
etc.. Here we are still dealing with the
needed Idea of God and the related Theory of God.
Nevertheless
let us continue by making at least a first and superficial
pass at the causality problem and the nature of change
and/or destiny ...
Given
(according to our Theory and Idea of God) that each human
being has prior incarnations, we can now begin to
appreciate just why each biography is unique and also why
each unique biography is placed within the
social-political context in which it arises. Each
individual needs to have karmic and destiny meetings with
those who in past lives it has acquired shared wounds and
depths of meaning. The total number of immortal
spirits needing incarnation in order to have the special
experiences that can only be acquired in our Age, is part
of the reason for what we call: the population explosion.
Keep in mind that this Idea and Theory of God seeks
to explain every fact of human existence - nothing is to
be left out.
One
person will incarnate in Bombay, take up Hindu religious
ideas, have certain personal relationships, and develop
their self-consciousness (spirit) along lines of meaning
specific to them. They will belong to a certain and
specific family matrix in order to accomplish these tasks.
They will also be part of quite definite communities
of shared meaning, such as a political party or a
sub-group within their religion.
If
we, in the West, look upon this situation from the
outside, from our own parochial point of view and cultural
biases, we might think that if they were truly a rational
being, they would not have the political ideas and
religious view which they have. In effect, we judge
them on the basis of our own developed ideas of meaning
and relationships. We believe they should think like
us, and that we are better able to tell them how to live.
If
one reads objectively the thinking about other religious
and cultural ideas that inhabit the books by Harris,
Hitchens and Dawkins (mentioned above), this is what we
will find. A complete inability to see the
world with the right wise sympathy, and to appreciate that
the other - the Thou - is completely entitled to their
unique constellation of meanings by which they orient
themselves in their own biographical life. How they
live is not our business, unless it directly impacts our
own life.
When
the Creator of the what-is in the Gospels teaches about
the mote and the beam, this is what He is teaching about -
this biased and hypocritical approach to judging the life
of another. At the same time, a part of the what-is,
in this moment of time - this particular Age, is this act
of judging, because most of the presently incarnated
self-conscious spirits are not yet as developed as they
might otherwise become.
The
judging of the Thou is then itself an important and
fundamental signature gesture of the wider meaning of the
Age in which we presently live. Everyone has their
unredeemed passions and biases. We form associations
in order to find mutual support for our particular beams -
the biases in our own mind’s eye (thinking). Maybe
we are of the Tea Party movement. Or, we like the
ideas that appear on the Huffington Post. We all think our view is best
or better than those views which are not the same.
The
driver for this, which is everywhere in the world, is that
aspect of our shared human psychology which we have been
calling: likes and dislikes, or sympathies and
antipathies. These are mostly reactive feelings,
which generally exist below the level of our conscious
thinking. They influence the thinking, but we don’t
notice this influence. What we do notice is that
aspect or characteristic of ordinary mind (spirit/soul
nexus) which we might call: discriminatory thinking.
We distinguish aspects of our experience according
to how we value them (their seeming subjective meaning).
This
book is good, that one is bad. This person is evil,
that one is a saint. That person is
good-looking, the one next to them is not. This idea
is rational, that one is not. The whole world burns
with the passion that flows out of our
self-consciousness’s attitude toward others according to
where we place them in relationship to our personal
categories of values.
The
English alternative rock band Muse, has this
refrain from their song Uprising:
They will not force us
They will stop degrading us
They will not control us
We will be
victorious
This
song was created from the attitudes of the band and its
lead singer Matthew Bellamy. He has a specific
content/meaning in mind when he uses the words They and
Us. The odd element is that the passion of this song
is the same identical passion held by all groups that
share the same strongly felt likes and dislikes that have
a political or religious (or even scientific or artistic)
components. Discriminatory distinguishing thinking
everywhere divides the world into Us and Them.
This
division produces social consequences, which some ancient
spiritual traditions believe will lead to what is to be
eventually called The War of All Against All.
Individualism is to fail to learn to temper itself,
and clashes leading to chaos are to be unavoidable.
It becomes me against the world, and the world
against me, which as we know today is recognized as a kind
of mental-spiritual dysfunction.
At
this stage of civilization we are able to join with
other’s of like mind, and thus increase our effect on the
total aspects of the Stage Setting - the shared scenic
background to the realm in which we unfold our individual
biography. As Bob Marley sang: Everywhere is War.
The
Rastafarians have an interesting way of speaking that is
relevant here. Instead of “you and I”, they say “I
‘n I”. Marley sings that the idea of “you” comes
from the devil. I’n I is similar in nature, as
an idea, to I and Thou. In order for me to
understand you, I first have to recognize that you too are
an I - that is I have to actually carefully and
consciously think not just about you, but with you.
I have to validate in my own mind your point of view
(overcome my own instinctive discriminatory and
distinguishing thinking). Yet paradoxically, I
have to simultaneously honor my own thinking and
respect yours as well.
Unfortunately,
for us to have peace, we both have to do the same act, and
right now the world seems intent on not doing that.
Why?
Recall
Christ above: I came not to bring peace but a sword.
Our
Idea and Theory of God must include and take account of
not only discriminatory thinking, but as well its social
consequences. Remember above where we noted that
Nature multi-tasks - nature does multiple things all at
the same time, and that nothing is wasted.
We
can today, with some justification, perceive that there is
a world of Nature that is not the same as the
political-social world of human beings. Humanity
has, in a kind of way, emancipated itself from raw Nature.
We no longer live in the Garden.
From
the point of view of some, we, the Children of the Earth,
are killing and consuming our Mother. We have set
ourselves above or outside the natural world. We
take aspects of the natural world, and we create a second
un-natural world astride the natural one. Many
people are so fully adapted to this un-natural world that
they could not survive without TV, cars, computers,
fashion, movies, coffee, and teeming crowded cities.
Civilization is, at this time, falling, and if it
falls far enough few will survive. The great mass
(the population explosion) that has incarnated into this
present for certain purposes, having achieved those
purposes, will take a break.
If
we live into, with our thinking, the ongoing social
processes of this time, we will see a kind of heating up
of conflict everywhere. A central cause and product
of this heating up, even though due to our differences (us
and them), is this conflict.
The conflict itself has meaning.
Conflict
presents the self-consciousness with moral choices.
The neighbor is beating his wife - what do I do?
My daughter’s boyfriend is an addict - what do
I do? My boss is cheating our clients - what do I
do? The political world, out of some form of
collective madness, is letting our Climate go wild - what
do I do?
Most
of these situations are in their nature outside the scope
of any existing religious moral teaching. The
traditional rules can’t be made to apply. Most
people swim in a sea of moral teachings, but while these
idealistic rules can often be stated in simple form (don’t
steal, love your neighbor), what life presents to us in
the actual dynamics of our individual biography is far
from simple. Moreover, by the time we are young
adults, we have already made all kinds of compromises to
the demands of life.
Our
character is generally formed, although not fixed.
Should we awaken in some fashion to the deeper
potentials of our self-consciousness (spirit) and
consciousness (soul), it is not a given that we have to
fall into a kind of rigid-like character stasis.
Deep changes are always possible. All major
religions, for example, offer in-depth alternatives to
their traditional practices, although generally not
intentionally. Each religion has its darker seeming
cousin - the black sheep that doesn’t quite follow the
ordinary and normative rules expected of everyone else.
We can identify them by how much the zealots and
fundamentalists of each religion adorn them with hate.
The
Jewish religion has Kaballah. Conventional
Buddhist religion has Tibetan and Zen Buddhism.
Hinduism has various styles of Yoga.
Islam has Sufism. Christianity has
Anthroposophy, Christian Hermiticism and even modern
versions of Alchemy. All these “black sheep” cousins
have living teachers, traditions and a great deal of
literature. Even natural science has its more edgy
practitioners, who surf the boundaries of conventional
thinking.
These
heretical-like streams, bordering conventional belief
systems, are actually often something from the past or the
future of that particular system of belief. Yoga and
Kaballah are ancient. Islam, just in arising where
it did, generated Sufism out of ancient Persian mystical
practices. The most modern is Anthroposophy, which
was by Rudolf Steiner properly rooted in the ideals of
natural science itself. The writer of this book (The Art of God)is,
in part, an anthroposophist, and Steiner’s Spiritual
Science has been and will play a prominent role when we
enter more directly into the matter of Proof.
All
of these black sheep approaches defy the moral
straight-jacket of their traditional religious cousins
(which is why the zealots and fundamentalists hate them).
Rules are not their approach. Instead, the
self-consciousness is taught to discover its true
potential, and to find in that potential its own spiritual
authority and autonomy as a creator of individual moral
law, applicable to the immediate circumstances of our
lives.
This
is not moral-relativity, but rather situational moral
wisdom. The situation dictates the question,
and modern moral questions generally lie far outside the
easily stated moral precepts of most religious texts.
Moreover,
these paired cousins do not stand in a sharply defined
relationships to each other. There is no guarded
border crossing, in spite of the efforts of the true
believers. Progressive ideas leak into the
traditions everywhere, for there is, among even the
traditional religious believers, a hunger for a deeper and
less conventional wisdom that meets the actual temper of
our age. And that is the key to understanding this
mystery.
Tradition
kills. Religious habit has no life in it.
Belief systems strongly tend to be rigid and inflexible.
Science itself chokes on its own too long existing
assumptions and pre-thought thoughts. The Age
demands wisdom. Yeats had it correct, all the
way back at the beginning of the 20th Century: the center cannot
hold.
The
Stage Setting is becoming increasingly chaotic.
Examples of the breaking down of social order are
everywhere, and few efforts to create more order, once it
has fled, succeed. Katrina was a lesson on the
present and continuing inability of government in America
to deal with crisis. The politicians talk a lot, but
don’t (and can’t) do much. Europe has racial
questions it cannot answer, arising after decades of
importing cheap foreign labor to fuel its economies.
Africa has AIDS from decades of sexual license
and constant wars over the theft of its resources.
Asia seems poised on a bright economic future, but
the promise of middle-class wealth is spiritually hollow.
The possession of things does not feed the heart.
Here
is a peek at one aspect of the Proof:
The
Idea and Theory of God, from the point of view of some of
science, ought to enable us to make predictions. The
explanatory power of a true and valid religious Idea needs
to include the ability to gain some knowing of what is to
come.
At
the same time, a present day prediction can only give us
something not yet, and therefore we can’t in this moment
gain much from such insight. Yet, past religious
Ideas have made predictions - so let us consider just one
here: John the Baptist. [in Matthew 3:11] “Now I bathe you
in the water to change hearts, but the one coming after me
is stronger than me: I’m not big enough to carry his
shoes. He will bathe
you in holy breath and fire.”
(emphasis added)
According
to our Idea and Theory, so far elaborated, Christ is the
Creator (adjusting to some new understandable theological
nuances). This new “Christ” Ideal is not,
however, meant in any way to conform, except
simplistically, to the basic Idea elaborated so far in
traditional Christian thought. Moreover, as
considered here in its version as expressed as a prediction by John
the Baptist, this “He” who will come after, is not only
completely unlike anything we could conceive of
mathematically (that is quantitatively) it is something
almost beyond (transcendent) of any qualitative Idea.
Yes,
the five apples are rotten (a quality), but the active
Truth, Beauty and Goodness of Love seems, in its
Manifestation, to be trans-qualitative (magical and
mystical); and, it is no wonder that previous meetings of
the Divine Mystery by the mystics has often led over the
long ages of mankind to pure poetry, e.g. the Prologue to
the John Gospel:
In the Beginning
was the Word, ....
We
have, in the text above, pointed out two themes relevant
to this current discussion. In one theme (seen now
from a few different directions) we are coming to realize
that social order is in decay, and that it would be a
viable point of view to assert that Western Civilization
is falling. Further, Western Civilization has had
such an influence world-wide, that it is causally
responsible for all kinds of decay occurring on a wider
scale all over the earth. Western Science and
American Rock’n Roll (just to give a couple of what could
be hundreds of examples) have transformed world cultures
and continue to transform those traditional and even
ancient social Ways.
Hidden
within Western Civilization is Christ’s Sword (I come not
to bring Peace but a Sword), in those social processes
that promote and encourage individuality at the expenses
of traditional social-conformance rules and ways.
The kid wearing the Western style t-shirt, jeans and
sneakers, with their commercial logos, whether in Bombay
or Beijing, is also Western materialism attacking the now
fading away instinctive root religious and cultural
traditions of ancient Hinduism and Vedanta, as well as the
ancient social rules of the Way (Taoism) and Confucianism,
as these linger in the social order of these cultures.
As
particular social order (the Scenery of the Stage Setting
in various places) fails, something new seeks to replace
it. Social order is living - is in fact at least an organism
(all its parts are living!), and a dying always precedes a
new becoming (c.f. the caterpillar to butterfly
metamorphosis previously discussed). Within this
increasingly less rigid social structure, the individual
biography finds greater freedom of movement, and the
innate self-consciousness begins to find a greater sense
of its own identity.
The
social friction, caused by our yet unredeemed antipathies
and sympathies, inflames our intimate social
situations (family and community). And, to the
degree we form associations of a political or religious
nature, in order to hide from or influence this obviously
increasing social chaos, this further brings us into
conflict with each other. These conflicts then
lead naturally to moral dilemmas that cannot be
satisfied with just the tradition rules. Our life is
too complex anymore for such as the Ten Commandments to
solve all questions of moral need.
How
do I treat the stranger-other, who seems to my likes and
dislikes, so unlikeable (c.f. Eastwood’s Gran Torino).
One way to see this clearly is simply to recognize
that most News Stories are about these conflicts.
While the Stories tend to fix on particular examples
(a celebrity, or a politician), these are basically
examples that can be found everywhere. Most of
our Art: drama on TV, Hip Hop poetry, Country Music tales,
- reveals the universal character of modern life with its
endless conflicts and resulting moral dilemmas.
Both
the Stage Setting, and our personal biographies and their
related moral challenges, burn with intensity and change.
This is Christ’s Baptism by Fire as predicted 2000
years ago by John the Baptist. As we more and more
assert our growing sense of our own individuality
(self-conscious spirit), we cannot but run into each other
in friction and conflict, for we do not all desire the
same things.
Our
crowded teeming cities are conflagrations of growing
social chaos, and neither our religious leaders, or our
political leaders, or our intellectual leaders (in the
Ivory Tower) understand this. When a civilization
ends, all its normative processes also decay into chaos,
and this includes, for example, education. There we
yearn and struggle to make our schools better, but each
individuality asserts different approaches, and their
conflict creating antipathies and sympathies constantly
interfere with the processes of potential compromise.
No Peace, only Sword.
Why?
The
predicted Baptism is not only of Fire, but also of
Holy Breath. What is Holy Breath?
Far
above we took a brief look at the spiritual potential of
thinking. Something invisible inside us goes on its
own courses, and it clearly is determinative of much of
the conflict between “I and you” (us and them) and the
resulting social chaos. Here is some relevant
wisdom: Guard your thoughts, for thoughts will become
speech. Guard your speech, for speech will become
deeds. Guard your deeds, for deeds will become
character. And, guard your character, for character
will become destiny. (from a
poster I saw in a group home for emotionally disturbed
adolescents, where I worked at one time).
This
sequence begins with Thought. Experience will
show that Thought is the father and the mother of much
that we do. Even its absence (apparent
thoughtlessness) is proof of the case. Without
Thought what usually happens is unwanted.
Against
this approach might seem to be our idea of spontaneity.
Yet, a science of self-observation will show that
even in spontaneity Thought exists. It is just that
Thought and Deed are in spontaneity united. We
live the Thought immediately in Deed and just don’t notice
this fact.
To
repeat:: A science of self-observation will reveal that
even thoughtlessness is not without Thought.
Thoughtlessness is just the absence of reflection
(remember above Barfield’s: figuration, reflection and
theorizing as kinds of thinking). Thought is still
there, but it is not reflected upon, which means that
reflection and the sometimes related conscience dynamic
are not present.
Tibetan
and Zen Buddhism try to teach what the former calls: crazy
wisdom, which is the significance of first thought, or
intuitive wisdom. While meditation practice (in
Eastern Cultural traditions) leaves aside thought for
outer breath (the mindfulness yoga of letting our
self-consciousness rest its attention on physical
breathing), thought is not expected to disappear. It
is just seen, in terms of Eastern practice, as secondary
to attentiveness or mindfulness. So we learn to be
attentive and mindful of the situation (the encounter with
the other - the Thou - in the region of potential social
conflict).
It
is curious, is it not, that given this doctrine of the
often intuitive validity of the first thought, that we
describe doubt as to this first thought validity as: having second
thoughts.
Self-consciousness
is to be awake to the situation. In this awake
condition we will intuitively see how to relate to the
situation in a wise way, for such seeing insight will have
related to it a thought that is the first thought or
knowing which then is to flow into the deed. (for an
example of this, notice how the lead female character in
the movie: The Civilization of
Maxwell Bright pauses for a
moment when faced with a question. In that pause she
perceives her ”first thought” and then proceeds to act on
the basis of it.)
The
problem is that this ancient traditional Way of intuitive
knowing/seeing/doing is not adequate for the present-day
more evolved stage of self-consciousness alive in the
modern Age. In Western Civilization, as it dies into
its new becoming, the self-consciousness spirit of the
thinker is capable of doing something that was not
possible before in the traditional past of prior states of
consciousness, that once gave birth to Eastern cultural
traditions. The ancient Ideas of God, and Self and
Other, are just that: ancient.
It
makes no difference whether these traditions are Hindu or
Chinese, or Persian, or even Hebrew. The Past
is always gone beyond - just as materialistic science
shows as regards biological development on a purely
physical level: evolution is a real process. It is
also a real process in terms of consciousness and
self-consciousness. There too, in the invisible
inner realm of our psychology, evolution is a real
process.
The
modern question is: What is Thought today to a scientific
examination of its nature?
As we saw before, according to Barfield’s Saving the Appearance: a Study in Idolatry, Thought, in a certain sense, used to be outside us (the Greeks’ idea of genius was as an outside inspiring spirit), whereas now we moderns recognize this genius of individual spirit as being inside us. Previously we noted that Rudolf Steiner wrote in The Theory of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception that: “What takes place in human consciousness is the interpretation of Nature to itself. Thought is the last member in a series of processes whereby Nature is formed.”. And that Emerson wrote in his essay Nature: “Nature is a thought incarnate and turns to thought again as ice become water and then gas. The world is mind precipitated and the volatile essence is forever escaping into the state of free thought.”
The assumption of Science has been that thought is disconnected from material sense reality, and given thought’s self-evident subjective nature (in their view), some other process of truth seeking needs to be utilized. This view of Science is dependent upon this assumption of a disconnect being true, and the above three thinkers clearly would not agree.
The
question is resolved on a practical level if we learn to
overcome the apparent subjective nature of thought, and
discover its objective reality. We do this by
replacing the Eastern yoga of physical breath, and its
attentive or mindful apprehension of physical breathing,
with a Western style and modern scientific yoga of
attentive or mindful thinking, where the breath-like
nature of thought itself is observed.
The
observer’s attention rests now on the becoming and dying
away of thought itself. Further, because we are
scientists here, we can experiment with the creation of
thought via the activity of the own self-conscious spirit.
In this way there arises a union of the religious
spirit and the scientific spirit, in a loving and careful
objective appreciation of the beauty of the self-evident
facts related to the creative nature of our individual
activity of thinking and its yet hidden spiritual aspects.
Granted,
for most readers their experience of their own thinking
does not easily fit in with the above remarks. We
don’t normally self-observe our thinking processes the
same way we might study what appears to us through the
senses. This is why I have been writing of
mind-sciences, whose object of study is the own mind (Know Thyself, said the Greeks). In the just above I
wanted to lay out certain discoveries that are possible if
we choose to apply ourselves in this realm.
This
becoming and dying away is most evident when we observe
how thought functions when we are faced with a moral
dilemma. Even Sam Harris’s new book: The Moral Landscape,
only has meaning if we assume that moral activity (even of
the so-called scientific kind) can overcome biological
determinism - that is moral activity is assumed to be free
activity. The social chaos of the Age pushes the
individual biography into the Fires of the Times, and into
the related painful trials of moral problems. When
we study the breathing (living) processes of thinking, in
its dying and becoming in relationship to moral questions,
we will find there the Baptism by Holy Breath as predicted
2000 years ago by John the Baptist as regards the coming
activity of the Creator of the what-is.
For
the most part we instinctively don’t react spontaneously
(first thought) to moral questions, rather we worry them -
we engage in reflective thinking on them. Where we
do react spontaneously, we already possess a kind of inner
certainty that this is the right action. We
know intuitively in spontaneity what the right thing to do
is. We, in this spontaneous approach, don’t even
consider a rule, but rather thought and action are joined
as one, and we have no doubt for it is our very own being
(our self-conscious spirit) that knows what the right
thing to do is. A good example of this is the
instant impulse to return an overpayment of incorrect
change in the everyday encounters we have with each other.
When we are inwardly conflicted (remember: conflict has meaning) about what the right thing to do is (also a common inner reality), then we engage in reflection and even theorizing. Often, oddly enough, the conflict arises because the rule provided by the social order (family, religion, philosophy, belief etc.) conflicts with our healthy instinct or sense for what is right. We instinctively know what is right to do, but want to justify that as against social expectations and rules. Modern Art is full of the observation of these human truths - this conflict between our own healthy sense of what is right, and the social order’s insistence that it knows better than does our self-conscious spirit.
Let
me here point to two movies in which Art has captured this
reality: Pay it Forward; and Gran Torino.
In
both films, the active individuals engage in reflective or
theorizing thinking in order to form the judgment upon
which the moral action is based. The reader
needs to watch these films (if they haven’t already), and
not look to me to write in detail of these movie’s
perceptions of self-conscious Moral Art. Granted, I
could spend pages elaborating the plots of these movies,
but as noted far above, I am well entitled to ask of my
readers here to do more than just passively react to what
I write. Go to the other sources, and don’t blame me
if you are too lazy to do so. This is science and
the other sources are offered as evidence.
In Pay it Forward the
object of moral activity is chosen in order to actually do
a moral deed that is not the result of biographical
necessity - it is a freely creative deed. In Gran Torino the
moral deed is reactive to biographical necessity created
by the actor through previous actions. Both of these
types of moral actions are common today.
A
significant difference has to do with the degree of
intimacy of the object of our moral action to our personal
biography. In Pay it Forward, the stranger-other is sought out in certain
circumstances, much in the way someone joins Doctors without
Borders as a means to be a moral
participant in world order. We react to the ongoing
degenerative changes in the Stage Setting and try to place
our biography into that social matrix as best as we
understand it. In Gran Torino, the Thou on whose behalf we engage in the
moral action is well known to us already.
What
we don’t notice, mostly because it is unnecessary to
observe this, is the role of thinking. Like the fish
in water, we swim in our thinking without really noticing
it. We do the thinking, but we don’t notice the
details of the thinking. In Pay it Forward, the
inventor of that idea is actually asked to create an idea
that will change the world, as a challenge in his school
class. In Gran Torino, the producer of the relevant idea there is
caught up in a dilemma created by his own actions, which
yet requires considerable creativity to manifest. In
both cases the moral idea is not found in a book or other
outside source, but only in the thinking of the actor.
Even in Pay it Forward, part of the idea the young boy creates
there includes the thinking of the moral actor in
determining that nature of the coming action and its
objects.
[A
brief aside: some may think that film (art) is not
scientific. This can seem true if our understanding
of what scientists actually do is weak. Roger
Penrose wrote in his The Emperor’s New
Mind, pp. 421, Oxford University
Press, 1989: “It seems clear to me that the importance of
aesthetic criteria applies not only to the instantaneous
judgments of inspiration, but also to the much more
frequent judgments we make all the time in mathematical
(or scientific work) Rigorous argument is usually the last
step! Before that, one has to make many guesses, and for
these, aesthetic convictions are enormously important...”]
In
fact, in the film Gran Torino (as previously noted), when the soon to be
moral actor (the Clint Eastwood character) is asked by one
of the individuals he wants to benefit (a young neighbor
boy): what he is doing just standing there instead
of acting (the boy is angry and
wants to act immediately), Eastwood says: I’m thinking.
In
thinking the moral action is created.
Rudolf Steiner described this reflective and
theorizing activity of thinking in his book: The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity as involving three stages, although in
spontaneous moral activity the whole is collapsed into a
unity. These three stages are: moral
imagination, moral intuition and moral technique.
In
moral imagination a picture of the moral question is
created in the thinking. The more complicated the
moral dilemma, the more carefully does this imaginative
picture need to be created. It is not a static
picture, but is best if it is somewhat organic or living -
that is, if it is framed as a kind of story with a
beginning, a middle and an end. We can
construct it out of our past which produces the dilemma,
for example, as a way to begin the story. We can
also imagine possible actions as we search for that which
will feel to us as the right action. This is the
reflective and theorizing thinking Barfield points to.
Most of us are doing this instinctively when
we “worry” a moral question.
This
imagination will eventually dissolve into a kind of point. Here
is the yoga of thinking in its change from inbreathing to
outbreathing. We at this moment know the question,
but it needs no elaboration - the knowing is what we call
in our ordinary discourse: the whole point. What’s
the point we will say. Well, we can then elaborate
that point, but in reality there is still, as an aspect of
our inner experience, a sense of the crux of the
matter, so to speak. Our sense of the point or the
crux is almost idea-less. The knowing is close to
doing. Thought and Deed are seeking each other
out.
The
reason we don’t notice this “process”, of changing
from inbreathing to outbreathing is because we are mostly
busy doing the thinking/creating. We are worrying
the dilemma. Our thinking is not reflection on the
act of thinking itself, but rather is focused on the need
to solve the moral dilemma.
Once
the point or the crux is alive in the the Now, the Moment
or the Event, then comes the answer - the question having
died into this intuitive question/meaning, immediately
gives birth to the moral intuition - we then know
what the right thing to do is. Worrying is over.
We know, and oft times there will be pain here, for
as both movies point out, moral action generally requires
of us a personal cost - a sacrifice. In fact, part
of our experience and our dread as regards moral action is
our knowing there will be a cost. If it was easy, it
wouldn’t be of the same value and meaning.
Spontaneous appears easy - we know instantaneously
what the right thing to do is, but even spontaneous most
often bears a cost.
Moreover,
in a moral intuition we know we have created it.
We have seen it is so, as the inbreathing of
the moral imagination spins over into the outbreathing of
the moral intuition. To our self-consciousness this
knowing is very satisfying - we have made a choice that
belongs to the core of our own nature, which is why doubt
and worrying disappears. The course of action is
seen and now we must go through the process of incarnating
the moral intuition into life, which process Steiner has
called: moral technique.
The
technique questions are often merely technical, although
essential. They are details and nuances that
naturally arise as we engage in the chosen course of
action. But to our will, the central problem is
resolved. Suppose we have decided to tell our best
friend that her husband is cheating on her.
The agony of deciding is over, and we have
left then only to choose the right place and time and to
find the last bit of courage to actually complete the act.
These simply happen, although reflection and
theorizing, at a far less intense worrying level, may be
involved. The effort to make the hard choice has
produced a kind of psychological momentum that carries
over into the technical application problems inherent to
the life situation.
Where
in this process is the Baptism by Holy Breath?
One short answer is here: "What’s born of the flesh is flesh, and what’s born of the breath is breath. Don’t be amazed because I told you you have to be born again. The wind blows where it will and you hear the sound of it, but you don’t know where it comes from or where it goes; it’s the same with everyone born of the breath”. John 3: 6-8
And
here: “...and observing the latent embers of
recollection, mindfulness and vision within each separate
soul, He aids our communion by breathing on these embers.
He gives to each, according to that individual need, that
aspect of His Life which is His Breath” - [me, from my book American Anthroposophy]
Holy
Breath is without content. We are not told what is
morally right to do. For that we are to only satisfy
ourselves. Remember, the divine is distributed, and we
are an aspect of it. Without our feeling that this
is the right thing, according to our own judgment, our
moral action in the world has little meaning and even
worse, little force. Holy Breath comes immediately
(instantly) after we have decided. He breathes on
the latent embers of our striving to do the right thing,
and with His force of Life infuses those embers with what
we need according to our individual situation. He
said: I will be with you, every day
until the culmination of time.
[emphasis added] Matthew 28:20.
In
our ordinary consciousness and worry-filled moral life, we
don’t usually, at this stage of our self awareness, know
this delicate and subtle presence of Fullness and
fullness of Presence. When
we get further into the technique aspects of Proof, how to
observe and experience this will be made more clear.
To know this Holy Breath, directly as an experience,
is one result of of the practices of a modern
mind-science. At the same time it is there according
to our need, given that we are the object of Divine Love.
Again ... Holy Breath is without content, we are not
told what to do - that belongs to our freedom.
Christ’s Love exhausts itself into our will in the
act of being with us. Our will guides, His will follows
and gives Life through giving company in the same
identical way a friend gives us life through giving
company.
If
we study the mind science, such as discovered and
elaborated by Rudolf Steiner and which is original to our
modern Age, we will discover how to observe our own
thinking should we wish to engage in that investigation.
The books for that are essentially scientific maps
to the territory of the mind: A Theory of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s
World Conception; Truth and Knowledge;
and, The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity (sometimes called The Philosophy of Freedom,
or The Philosophy of Intuitive Thinking). Keep in
mind that the map is not the territory.
Now
this can seem to be very strange to the naive thinker on
matters of the reality of a true Idea of God, Theory of
God and Proof of God, The Art of God and The Theory of Everything.
Somehow the idea that the present-day point of
existence has to do with the fire-like biolographical
circumstances of life causing a transformation of the
basic character of each human individual in terms of its
moral development - this idea can seem quite odd given our
more usual: Life is random chance, or God has a vague
mysterious plan.
But
the question, ultimately, is what is the truth.
That is the scientific question. Not to
say we will get an answer to that question immediately and
with certainty - thus our use of theories of evolution and
cosmic origins (the big bang). Mostly this
book is about offering an alternative explanatory theory
of human existence to that which materialistic science
(all is matter, there is no spirit) presently offers.
Let
us restate one general way of seeing this, for it will
help to walk around the subject carefully ...
and make an evolved synthesis of the
previous thoughts ...
Science
is predictive, as well as descriptive. It is an
act of synthesis as well as an act of analysis. We
observe. We note. We think about what
we observe and note, and draw conclusions (create
meaning). We use as a primary tool in this Art
(science in its highest sense) our own mind.
About
this tool we know very little, because for the most part
conventional scientific practices examine it from
the outside, not the inside. Only by examining
mind from the inside we will discover that we have a
great deal more flexibility in the use of this tool than
we previously thought.
A
science of the mind is observational, descriptive,
analytic, synthetic, and experimental. It is also
artistic and religious. In this we mirror the
world we already know. That mind experiences
Nature as beautiful ought to suggest to us that the
apprehension of this beauty is one of the goals and
wonders of science. The best writing of natural
scientists on their art is filled with this wonder.
What
tends not to be noticed is how devotional we are to the
tasks of science. The best scientists are as much
in love with the subject matter of their studies as is
the nun or the monk in love with the Divine. Not
realizing that Nature is the Word Embodied in a Living
Equilibrium, natural scientists don’t yet notice the
real object of their affections. Karl Popper wrote
in Realism and the Aim of Science, pp. 8, Rowan and Littlefield, 1956: “...I think that
there is only one way to science - or to philosophy, for
that matter: to meet a problem, to see its beauty and to
fall in love with it;...”.
An
authentic science of the mind produces two additional
kinds of thinking, to the three observed by Owen
Barfield (figuration, reflection and theorizing), or
perhaps better said: such a science evolves these
kinds of thinking, into an organic form and a pure form.
(c.f. my Living Thinking in
Action - the essays in that
booklet are included here as the last two essays of this
book). We brush instinctively up against this
organic thinking, when in worrying the moral dilemma we
make a story of it with our moral imagination.
This imaginative story-picture has life in it, in
the same way as does a plant or an animal, which is why
we can learn to experience this style of conscious
thinking as: organic.
We
can think in this organic way about anything living,
which includes social forms. A family is a
collection of living human beings, which has its own
story, and as such it can’t be anything but living,
because all the parts are living. So also with a
community, such as a local church.
Pure thinking we
brush up against, when the moral imagination
picture-story morphs into the moral intuition-knowing of
the right action. The crux or point or meaning of
the moral dilemma emerges in the insight and recognition
of what the right action is. Steiner described
those who learn to do this in full consciousness: knowing doers.
He also said that human cognition here plays a
completely creative role. The individual moral
pure-thought did not before that time exist. We
create it into existence in order to respond out of our
deepest essence to each particular moral dilemma of our
life.
The same with the organically produced thought - it is creative (remember Spirit is distributed). In the section on Proof we will get into the new sciences fostered by Steiner’s work, such as Goethean Science, Anthroposophical Medicine, Bio-dynamic Agriculture and so forth, and find there the creative contributions of this organic style of thinking.
This
organic thinking and pure thinking can be applied to all
questions of the meaning and significance of human
existence. This we have been doing in this book,
with the result that I described for the reader the
basic facts of our existence as shared in all our
biographies. Recall: science is observational and
descriptive as part of its work.
All
possess self-consciousness (spirit) and the field of
consciousness in which experience resides (the soul).
We are born and die, and during our earth
existence we are raised into a family, community,
language and cultural heritage all of which contributes
to our nature. We acquire a very rich thought
content, most of which appears as figuration, but a great deal of which appears before
us when we reflect upon and
when we theorize about
our own existence. The totality of our thought
content is unique to us. Parts we share, but the
totality is ours.
In
fact, we insist this be so - we don’t want to be told
what to think, for that is, to our way of seeing our own
existence, the most private territory of all. Yet,
thought is, as we just noted, so intimately present that
we swim in the sea of it often without noticing it at
all.
Beneath
and woven into thought are our feelings. These too
we swim in, for the most part not able to distinguish
our selves (our self-conscious spirit) from the
feelings. Yet, in language we reveal that we do,
on some instinctive level, know that we are not our
feelings. Our I experiences (has consciousness of)
feelings, but is not these feelings. We say: “you made me feel angry!”
We
also say: “you made me angry!”
Leaving out the word “feel”, we skip over the fact
that such an expression, in the first instance, makes no
sense unless feeling is experienced to the I as an
object in consciousness. The second statement sees
the I and the object as identical, and the first one as not
identical. The differences in these statements
reveals our confusion, on the one hand, yet on the other
our clear perception on occasion that we are not our
feelings - that the I remains a subject, and the
feelings an object in the field of consciousness - the
soul.
The
word “feel” means in this sense to experience anger. In paying attention to these
matters we begin to find clear distinctions between the
self-consciousness (that which experiences) and the
consciousness (the field of the content of the
experience which is experienced). For some people
the feelings are hard to connect to, so the
psycho-therapist asks us to “own” our feelings.
But “own” here means not so much to identify with, but rather to be responsible for - two very different kinds of inward
actions. They are our feelings, not someone
else’s.
The
reader is invited to make their own further observations
as seems warranted.
Feeling
as also related to meaning. Recall above the
sentimental value of the cup - its subjective meaning,
as distinct from its sense-observed existence. In
the complexities of adult life, and in our associations
via communities of shared meaning/feeling concerning
political, religious, scientific and artistic values and
situations, we act (will) in the world creating friction
due to our differences. The Creator of the what-is
produces, through our developing individuality, not
peace but a sword, at this stage (Age) of our shared
incarnations (biographies).
This
is the Baptism by Fire predicted by John the Baptist
2000 years ago. This Baptism by Fire causes pain
in the life of experience of the one that experiences.
This makes it possible for this I - this
self-consciousness - to wake up to itself more deeply.
Were life painless, and without suffering,
we would sleep and dream like a plant.
That-which-experiences awakes in the pain of
existence (and in its pleasures as well).
Part
of these experiences, occurring as aspects of the Now -
of the event, concerns the other - the Thou. The
Thou is not I. The Thou has its own thoughts and
feelings and impulses of will. Anyone married or
raising children knows intimately the truth of this, for
the Thou insists upon its complete independence from the
thinking and feeling and willing of ourselves.
Yet,
the pain of experience places our I, via such friction
and the conflict arising from these differences, into
moral questions regarding how we are to act in
relationship to the Thou. We have an impulse to do
the right thing with respect to this Thou. The
life of our biographies submerges us into a sea of moral
experiences, trials and challenges. At the same
time, we have to choose - the nature of the choices are
not made for us, although having to choose is often a
necessity.
Some
readers here may think then of folks, like hard
criminals in our prisons and also wandering our streets,
as too morally defective to face moral dilemmas.
Yet, this is not so. Life in a prison, or on
the dark streets of our cities, is just another unique
set of circumstances of life into which a particular and
unique individual is placed in order to have those moral
trials that belong to them and their personal karma.
No one is untouched by the Trials of Fire in the
Biography, although some will, as we might expect, tend
to always choose the Self over the Thou during the moral
elements of these trials. But this capacity for
the choosing of the interests of the Self over the
interests of the Thou is in our freedom, as a gift from
the Creator of the what-is. Just keep in mind that
those in high finance and positions of social leadership
are just as much facing these trials as those on the
street corners and on death row.
We
are tempted to judge others during these trials.
Assuming that they should think like we do, we
overlook the obvious facts revealing they do not.
Assuming we know what the right thing to do
is, we look at their actions, and knowing that we would
not act as they do, judge them as lacking something.
What we overlook is something we don’t have to
continue to overlook.
One
of our possible actions is to learn to walk in the
other’s shoes. We use the imaginative
picture-story, naturally organic and living, reflective
and theorizing thinking capacity to create less
superficial and reactive mental pictures of what the
Thou is about. We notice our judging, and choose
no longer to do it.
Christ
promises (again a predictive and fully scientific
gesture - as well as a moral art) that: Don’t judge, so
that you won’t be judged; you will be sentenced to the
same sentence that you sentence others, and by whatever
standard you measure you will be measured. Why do you
look at the splinter in your brother’s eye but don’t
notice the log in your own eye? And how can you say to
your brother, ‘Let me get that splinter out of your
eye,’ with that log there in your own eye? You fake, first get the log out of your own
eye, and then you can see about getting the splinter out
of your brother’s eye!
Mathew 5: 3-5. [Emphasis added]
When
we get the judging out of the way, our thinking can then
see more deeply the nature of the Thou, and from that
deeper seeing become actually able to help them with
their mote (their seeming flaw, which our egocentric
impulse has inflated all out of proportion). But
this sacrifice of our beam - our judgment - is a moral
art. It’s necessity arises because of the
Fire in the Biography that itself arises because of the
friction and conflict between our I and the Thou.
Without the Fire, we would sleep and dream and not
wake up to the original and unique nature of the Thou.
Nor would we, without the Fire, wake up to our own
creative capacity to act morally.
Inwardly
asleep their meaning to us would be flat and impersonal -
unreal. And we ourselves, in the context of
failing to meet them, are also less real to them and to
ourselves. A seeming real element
comes from the pain and the pleasure of the encounter in
the event with the other (as recognized to some
degree by the French post-modernists). However,
the authentically
real element only appears in
the choice leading to the action - it is the will in the act that is the most
real.
To
find the moral act, as noted above, requires of our
thinking a sequence of actions that, while outlined in
Steiner’s The Philosophy of
Spiritual Activity, are
instinctive in many people: moral imagination, moral
intuition and moral technique. The more
consciously we do these inner acts, the better will
become our skill, craft and art as a moral actor on the
Stage and within the Scenery of the World.
The
Fire of the Baptism creates the necessity for inner
activity, within which the Baptism by Holy Breath
appears as a support for our choices. We choose
and Christ the Creator is with us. Christ is even
with us when we fail to do what we know to be the right
thing. In the case where we find the courage to
act morally, knowing the consequences for our own
existence, Christ is there as Holy Breath blowing His
Life on the burning embers of our own will-on-fire.
He adds His Life to our experience.
He
is also present when we fail, for we will need to be
comforted. In this instance Holy Breath is
experienced as inner forgiveness. This is subtle,
but important to notice. We see the moral dilemma,
and fail. But we must go on with life. At
the point we “let go” our focus on the failure, we then
move on to the rest of life, and to the next opportunity
to act in the world according to our sense of what is
right. At this moment of letting go, Christ’s
Life-Breath appears there as a comforting sense of inner
peace.
Again
it is a yoga of breathing in the thinking. The
letting go of the idea of moral failure is an
outbreathing. The self-conscious spirit, or I,
leaves behind the thought of failure, and goes on to new
thoughts of the next challenge. Christ - the
Creator of the what-is - is with us, however we
need to be.
A
point to be added here, so as to enrich our
understanding of the Creation, is how it is that we meet
certain specific Thou’s in the course of the Biography.
In the ideas of fate and destiny and karma we have
an abstract and hardly real apprehension of these
dynamics. Only when we let our thinking reflection
and theorizing directly come to rest on the mystery of
who our companions in life are, will we begin to
appreciate the Art expressed here by the Creator, who
Rudolf Steiner at various points described as the Lord
of Karma, and who I prefer to describe as the Artist of
Karma (recall the name of this book: The Art of God).
Our
meetings are not accidents, although it is entirely
possible to never realize this, because we never let
ourselves think properly on the related experiences.
Further, without these challenges, the deeper
moral life for the human being is never born.
Baptism concerns Birth. Our companions in
life are there for a purpose. No meeting is
inconsequential, and many relationships contain a hidden
power to heal and inspire.
Steiner
considered questions of karma to be a special work for
him to research, and actually produced many books and
lectures on this subject, especially the eight volume Karmic Relationships lectures.
At
the same time, such ideas as these are not widely
present in the world. Recall how we have observed
that each self-consciousness has its own collection of
ideas. Many of these they need so as to be part of
the family, community and culture in which their
biography is to unfold. Other ideas belong to
their particular matrix of choices, which they need to
make in order for their biography to take the course
that lies potential in it.
While
we tend to swim in a sea of ideas that are shared, a
fact of objective inner observation reveals that we
individualize all our thoughts. We all may have an
idea of what makes a family function in a healthy way,
for example, and many will serve those ideas in order to
make their particular family successful. At the
same time, a careful conversation with different family
members would reveal that each individual’s version of
the same basic idea is subtly nuanced and different.
For
example, one family member will hold that, while
family gatherings are valuable and important, as are
family traditions, just how those gatherings and
traditions are conceived of in particular will be
different. Observations of families reveals the
common arguments over these matters, as well as patterns
of dominance exercised by various family members over
others.
The
shared family religious idea matrix, to continue the
example, may not contain the idea that the biographical
destiny of the individuals in the family is special to
each member. People often will feel their family
relationships as a weight, rather than a gift. The
truth of the special nature of our relationships does
not have to be consciously known in order for it to be
operationally true.
At
the same time, to raise this fact into our personal
consciousness will enrich our experience of these
relationships. We can actually have a deep and
profound inner sense of the shift of this thinking
paradigm, when we consciously choose to see as no longer
intrusive the Aunt who always seems to mind our
business. To see her as someone who is loving us
as deeply as best she can, and from whose existence our
biography is richer, can let us to a degree recognize
that we might well want to be very grateful. But
that shift, from antipathetic reactiveness to a more
authentic appreciation, requires our conscious intention
and choice.
There
is profound mystery in all these relationships, in
positive and negative ways, which our artists of film
dramas often see, ... for example, the film: Rachel Getting Married.
a slight shift of emphasis
From
space, with telescopic and time-spanning inner eyes, we
can see with our imaginations all manner of human
beings, millennia ago crawling all over an area of
Egypt, moving great stones and creating three pyramids.
We don’t have to see them exactly to know that
they were there and what they did, for we see what they
left behind.
The
same with New York City. Millions of lives
spent just in constructing the buildings and the slowly
ever increasing in height countless towers over the
centuries. Not to mention all that have come and
lived and worked there. Our imagination can view
them as if they were ant-like human-looking creatures:
crawling, moving, jumping, dying, crying, loving,
murdering, screwing, screaming, drinking, drugging, and
even praying.
We
can, with our imagination, see the physical forms rising
and falling, the steel and iron skeletons of buildings
going up and coming down. Taxi’s everywhere, most
yellow, moving, flowing, stopping. Limousines too.
Women in party dresses, men in tuxes. Hooded
scary skin-heads, or black men, with knives and guns,
robbing, raping. Bald white men running
porno theaters using 15 year old run-aways from North
Dakota as endless fodder. Men in suits, watching
computer screens, stealing money from widows’ bank
accounts, all in legal ways. Russian and east
European women, used as sex slaves by their own
countrymen. Nuns, no longer in habits, serving
soup to the homeless.
Television
and movies tell these and a million other stories every
day of the year.
There
is something that we don’t see with our senses, but only
with our imaginations. We don’t see terror, or
anxiety, or fear, or joy, or happiness, or psychosis, or
pride, or careful thought or love - at least in the form
it appears within the field of content of consciousness
(the soul) created there intentionally or instinctively
via the activity of the self-consciousness (spirit).
A good drama can evoke in us at least some
sympathy that such is felt by the actors, and we know in
ourselves at least some of this.
Waiting
outside the office for a job interview, or perhaps to be
fired. Drinking in a bar, trying to cover up the
pain of a relationship gone south. Picking
up a child and playing with them in a public park.
Being afraid to walk down certain streets - a
different kind of fear if the neighborhood is black and
we are white than perhaps if the neighborhood is white
and we are black. Driving while black.
Walking in Tucson, at night, if brown.
Riding a bus or a subway filled with
strangers, anyone of which might go postal in a moment.
Falling asleep over the books of our night college
courses, then jumping up late having forgotten to set
the alarm, skipping the shower and grabbing a coffee on
the corner as we rush out to work.
The
Tibetan Lama Choygam Trungpa said that spiritual
enlightenment could come quicker in the West because of
the pace of change, although we needed to spend all day
every Saturday in sitting meditation, learning to slow
down the rushing mind as a balance to the social speed.
The Hopi Indians of the American Southwest have a
word in their language: Koyaanisqatsi, or life out of
balance. Their elders say: we are the people we
have been waiting for. Gandhi said: be the change
you want to see in the world.
So
much spiritual advice, so little time.
The
Creator Loves us. The folk wisdom is you don’t get
more on your plate then you can handle. If we are
going to have an Idea and Theory of God that is
explanatory of the rush of life in our boiling crowded
cities, in a systematic and scientific fashion, where oh
where do we start?
We
could start anywhere - let us here start with pace and
speed. Two kinds of speed: the pace of life
itself, and the rush of thought in the mind.
Rather
than deny the speed and pace of life and thought, we
could ask: Does even that serve a purpose in our
spiritual evolutionary development?
One
effect is that we often don’t like the rushing pace of
life. A few people thrive, but most want to
escape. We dream of simpler times, and there is a
kind of cultural movement that pursues simplicity for
its own sake (there are even magazines).
Many of us will remember from childhood:
Running too fast and falling down and hurting our face.
This happens to us as adults, but when we fall in
our rushing life the consequences are often far more
disastrous than a bloody nose. Yet, we often don’t
see a way out of the traps - there seems to be a driver
of necessity - a lot of different drivers in fact.
The
crack whore has to get the next fix. The
stock salesman has to get the next sale. Our minds
reach out to our imagined future and flee the present.
The whole field of advertising is based on well
understood psychological facts connect to our desires
and our anxieties. The new car is sexy and
powerful, the proscription medicine will take away our
pain, the beer will make us happy, the vaginal deodorant
will make that most private place smell just right in
case the man we pick up in the bar decides to take us
home.
Our
soul life - our psychology - is prey for the engine of
commerce. Of all our fears in the West, the
biggest one seems to concern death. When we die,
we fear we won’t have eaten enough life, in part because
we believe we only go around once. Some scientists
think we want to survive above all else, although other
scientists pursue (hunger for knowledge of) what they
call: the altruism gene. Why does the soldier fall
on the grenade? Why does the father die of a early
heart attack, taking on the stress of work to support
his family? Why does the nun live in poverty in
order to serve the poor?
The
really disquieting thing is, if we think about, that in
any individual biography the mix and total effect of all
the pulsating demands of life is unique. Many we
share, but always there is our individual total
relationship to all the demands of existence, both
external and internal.
This
particular crack whore has a brother, who she tries try
to take care of sometimes. That stock salesman has
a gay lover, who he deeply cares about, and for whom he
works as hard as he can in order for their shared life
to have their material wants satisfied. This
primary school teacher fears her charges, but ignores
that anxiety because she is the sole care giver of her
aging mother. That military general loves himself,
and would commit any moral crime in order to advance and
gain more power, to which he is addicted. This
politician lies routinely because she likes the
limelight, and has discovered that the public can be
fooled and that the lobbyist pays well now, and will pay
even better later. That professor makes his
teaching assistants do all the work, seduces those he
can, and steals other’s ideas in order to satisfy the
demands of publish or perish.
On
any given day, all the above can be within ten feet of
each other (one on a bus, one on a street corner, two in
cabs, one in a limo, and the last falling through the
air having jumped out of their office in order to commit
suicide). In spite of being in the same space and
time, their biographies are separate, and any
intersection of one with another will only happen if
there is to be a destiny meeting of mutual necessity.
See the films Crash, 23 Grams and Magnolia for relevant artistic observations of this
aspect of existence.
The
suiciding stock seller could crash onto the roof of the
limo, giving the general riding therein a heart attack.
The limo then runs into one of the cabs which is
in front of it, driving that vehicle, with the
politician in it onto the sidewalk breaking the leg of
the crack whore. The other cab, with the professor
in it, swerves into the bus, knocking down the school
teacher who was standing inside and giving her a
concussion. The politician, interviewed later at
the scene by the news, makes a gaff which will be
forgotten in a week. The professor misses a date
with one of his teaching assistants, who in an emotional
outburst calls his wife, angrily telling her of the
affair.
A
rushing crowded city is full of actors, sharing the
Stage, but not necessarily being in the same Play.
When the Towers fell, the Stage changed its
scenery radically, and many destiny meetings were had.
Pick up a newspaper, and you can read of all kinds
of karma. Same with the Evening News. We do
share major aspects of the Stage, but it is only in our
present day mental conceptions that we believe we live
in the same time and space. The biography
individualizes time and space as well. Keep in
mind that the Divine Mystery operates outside of time
and space, in Eternity, in support of these processes in
the biography.
Is
the Zen monk in Japan the true contemporary of the
murderer on death row in Texas, simply because both can
think the current year is 2012? While
Richard Dawkins can write a book: The God Delusion,
can he actually claim there is no God at all? Or,
that every other person in the whole wide world should
think like him? That book is in Dawkins’ biography
and to a degree in its readers minds. It has no
effect on the Zen monk or the man on death row, neither
of whom will read it, or encounter its ideas, and/or
need its ideas in order to successfully live their
lives.
The
present numbering of years, and the convention of time
zones, all comes in order to mostly facilitate the needs
of commerce. The ancient Chinese culture counts
years in such ways that it is currently 4709, 4708 or
4648, according to which system is used. The
Islamic cultural year is 1432 (approximately). The
Mayans, with their famous so-called prediction about the
year 2012, counted days, not years, and in December of
2012 we find just the last day of the end of a great
cycle of days numbering in the hundreds of thousands,
followed by first day of the beginning of another great
cycle.
Cultural time is not commercial time.
time, space and spiritual causality
Rudolf
Steiner began many trains of thought, whether in
lectures or in books, by pointing out the simple fact of
our regular and rhythmic waking and sleeping throughout
the course of our lives. In continuing to fill out
our Idea and Theory of God, what has Steiner’s research
into the spiritual discovered for our understanding that
is relevant here?
Among
his many discussions of the process of sleep, he
describes it as involving a separation of the ego and
astral body from the ethereal and physical bodies.
One way to notice this ourselves is to pay
attention to those moments, when near sleep, we have a
small dream, perhaps involving movement, and then there
is a physical jerk and we are back fully lying in bed in
our body.
For
a moment we were separating, but not yet quite ready to
become completely unconscious, so we slipped back (our
spirit - ego, and soul - astral) in, and this woke us
up. Notice that the quick “dream” occurred in time
before the jerk, and that its content often involved
movement. Our awareness (the dream) comes from the
ego, coupled with the movement from the astral body,
which pre-perceives the jerk inside the dream. The
ego is inside the astral body, and interprets the
movement of the astral body back toward the physical
body via the image of the movement seen in the dream.
For example, I’ve had such kinds of quick dreams
where I am stepping down some stairs or off a curb, and
I stumble, following which I am back in my body noticing
a jerk in my leg or a pain in my foot.
We
apparently leave the body via the head, and return to
the body via the lower limbs, principally the feet.
Of course, for the skeptic reading this they will
have all the usual purely material and physical
“explanations”, ... which is fine. For our
purposes we are here only looking at the rhythm of sleep
and waking and trying to understand it from the point of
view of the Creation - the point of view of the Art of God.
An
important aspect of sleep is unconsciousness.
Above I noted that Steiner considered
consciousness to be a kind of death force, wearing out
the body when it is occupied by the ego and astral body
(the train wearing out the rails - the astral body is
where the seven “force” centers or chakras reside).
We sleep (go unconscious, experience what some
call the “little death”) in order for higher beings to
enter into the whole complex (all four bodies) including
the slumbering ethereal and physical bodies and provide
renewed life forces for repairing the worn out rails of
the physical body and providing fresh impulses of will
for the astral body, so that the next day we can wake
into our biography and continue our freely chosen tasks.
Keep
in mind that we are spiritual children, undergoing an
awakening into spiritual maturity, and that we also are
loved. We know sleep and rest heals. This
healing is not entirely physical in nature and for the
practitioners of the Arts of Healing (medicine,
psychiatry, psychology etc.) this fact is well known,
although its true mysteries are not yet appreciated.
Some beginning details of Steiner’s research here
can be found for free on-line by looking up this
lecture: The Work of the Angels
in Man’s Astral Body.
Most
important is our freedom, which is why when we awake
from sleep, our ego consciousness is completely
continuous with what happen during the previous waking
period. We awake to our self, and know
this to be our self, and also know what in this new day
is to be faced, in terms of pains and joys and
challenges and tasks. A very good film, on the Day
part of this, is the movie Groundhog Day,
where in a kind of fable the potential of the ego to
transform over time is revealed. Each day we wake
to our self, and what our self is to become that day is
up to us, although each of us faces entirely unique
circumstances. An interesting film on the Night
part of this is: Ink. Neither is perfect, but both
represent the intuitions of our artists of the deeper
aspects of our common existence.
While
we seem to live in the same year (by our own
conventions), a careful look at the various kinds of
biographies all over the world reveals that there are
far more differences than similarities. For
example, some people have commented that aspects of the
Islamic world seem barbaric, but this is a valuation
that assumes that what time is to mean for us, is what
time is to mean for all.
Slavery
still exists in wide parts of the world. Women are
treated in many places is ways no longer tolerated in
the apparently more modern world. Feeling
superior, many Westerners look down upon others, who in
fact are simply living in what was once, to these same
Westerners, their own Past. The colonists of the
Americas held slaves, abused their indentured servants,
and committed genocide of the Native populations in
their Past. Who are we to feel superior to those
parts of the world cultures that have not yet had the
opportunity to grow into their own Future, in the same
painful ways we did (our Revolutionary and Civil Wars)?
Because
we all live in what we call the same year (e.g. 2012),
that has no relationship with the developmental stage of
progress of the culture in which any biography unfolds.
It is only a unjustifiable bias which makes
Westerners think their own shit doesn’t stink.
Can
we say that our example, of taking advantage of their
cultural weaknesses (as was done in the middle-East by
the French and the English during the 19th Century in
order to steal the oil and other natural resources of
those regions), is the best way to treat that which has
yet to mature into it own style of Future? What a
harsh experience for these latent-in-time cultures, to
have that which could be a big and helpful loving older
brother turn out to be a liar and thief and a bully.
For details read: Confessions of an Economic Hit Man, by John Perkins
Some
years ago, during the early years of the Bush II war in
Iraq, at a time when the fake reason for the war was
being changed from seeking weapons of mass destruction
to the providing from the outside the basics of
democracy, I listened and watched on C-Span II a wise
elder scholar explain that democracy was impossible for
Islamic peoples for the simple reason that not having
gone through what the Western world called the
Enlightenment and similar cultural history, there simply
were no words in the Islamic languages for the
underlying concepts that are necessary precursors to
making a democracy. Their cultures simply lacked
the foundational ideas regarding human nature, the urge
for freedom, the relationship of the State to its
citizens and so forth. In essence, making these
cultures into functional democracies in the style we
imagine is ours, was not possible.
It
is important then, in order to appreciate The Art of God,
to recognize that the world, while seemingly of the same
time due to how we name the Year, is not functionally
the same time at all. There is nothing
intrinsically wrong with the non-Western regions of the
world that can be helped by judging their Ways as
wanting something. The wrong is with us in the
judging, which disables us from seeing correctly what to
do. “You hypocrite, get the beam out of your own
eye first, if you want to help your brother with the
mote in his.”
Now
to wrap this aspect up, so to speak, let us revisit the
problem of causality and chance and randomness, and
especially the relationship of all this to human
freedom. Recall our considerations of
MacCoun’s ideas of How and Why - How being related to
the Past as it influences the Present, and Why being
related to the Future, as it influences the Present.
So
you get up in the morning, and spill coffee on your new
dress. Maybe some necessary (or unnecessary)
yelling results. The partner or the children
over-react to our yelling, and an argument ensues.
We soon storm out of the house, proceed to our car
and within a couple of blocks on our way to work run a
stop sign, and cause an “accident”, in part because our
ego self-consciousness is not paying proper attention to
the driving, and is more involved in the after effects
of the argument.
Further
on the “accident” has big after-effects of its own.
We are late for work, and this is the last straw
and we loose our job. Our insurance had lapsed
because of economic woes, and now we are not only being
sued (for which we have no insurance company to protect
us), but the State considers lack of insurance a just
cause for a big fine, and a demand that we go to a
driving school.
Since
we have only been in recovery from our alcoholism for
six months, we are soon drinking again. The
partner takes the children and leaves, and we spiral
down once more into the depths and cycles of despair.
Did
all of this arise because of the spilled coffee?
What is cause and what is effect? Again, see
the movies Groundhog Day, Ink, Crash, and Magnolia for some interesting observations by our
artists on these themes.
In
reality, that question itself is a root of the problem
of our failure to yet understand. This question of
the causal relationship between the spilled coffee and
subsequent events is our way of still immature thinking,
which includes ideas of accident, cause and effect,
randomness and chance, that fails to grasp the reality.
The
biography is Art. It is Art which is continuous
and ongoing - ever creative. Each biography is
also fundamentally elastic - that is it is flexible and
can stretch or contract as needs be. It adjusts
constantly, and part of the adjustment comes in the
Night Work. At the same time, the bigger part of
the adjustment comes from choices for which we are
responsible, and which we make freely during the day.
We
didn’t have to yell after the coffee was spilled.
Our partners and children don’t have to
over-react. We don’t have to rush out of the
house, egotistically self-focused on our own feelings,
such that we don’t pay attention when we drive.
The boss doesn’t have to fire us. The
State doesn’t have to fine us, and the injured party in
the “accident” doesn’t have to sue us. Nor do we
have to start drinking again.
From
an ego-centric point of view, we can decide to see that
all this happened to us, and was unjust or not fair or
any other mental category by which we want to claim it
shouldn’t have happened. We can be a victim, and
many take such a course in response to the “events” of
life. But that too is a choice.
Rudolf
Steiner, in his A Theory of Knowledge
Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception, used the term: the necessary given. Events do happen to us, from the
stand point of our expectations. We did not
anticipate them, nor did we plan for them, although part
of the idea of karma is that to some degree, when with
God in Eternity and outside of space and time, we agreed
to meet a number of them in life. [There is always the
possibility of fresh evil - trains wearing out rails -
choices by ourselves or others, which then add new karma
to the older karma the biography is already trying to
resolve - remember the biography is elastic - it expands
and contracts according to our choices and the choices of others.]
Consider
another scenario ...
We
are young, going to a dance. There is a girl
we really really like, and we ask her to dance. It
is a slow dance and our bodies lean into each other.
Heat rises in our feelings and there are also
physical changes. We get an erection, and she
feels this, but neither of us says anything. It is
all too too sweet and enjoyable and painful and crazy
all at the same time. Later we walk her home, and
at her door we kiss. We want this kiss to last
forever.
Part
of the necessary given of the biography are matters that
draw us toward them according to our feelings of liking
and sympathy. Other’s repel us, as we don’t like
them. Life is in fact so rich in each biography
that the whole, when seen as whole, has to be viewed as
staggering in the beauty of its richness and complexity.
We, today, in the West in particular, hide our elders in homes. They are too much trouble in relationship to the other “important” and necessary matters of our lives. Our form of medicine has discovered how to keep the physical body alive, but not how to heal the spirit and soul of the degenerative terrors that come mostly from our ignorance. An individual in their elder years is a treasure house of wisdom and experience, and today we shut them up in places where they have no possibility of sharing this hard-earned wealth.
This
we can know: Our choices are there all the time.
We may deny them, we may play the victim, we may
make all manner of excuses, but choice is the Present
Day main gift of the Art of God. At this moment in the evolution of
consciousness we can justly say: In the
Beginning was the Choice ...
Intellectually
we may flirt with various kinds of deterministic ideas
concerning our biographies. Some of these
ideas will involve the fixation on the material aspects
of existence, in the sense that we are hard-wired or
otherwise biologically and chemically forced to behave
in certain ways. We can also feel conceptually
bound and choice-less because of the rules of behavior
provided by our religion. Yet, if we are self
honest from moment to moment we know we make choices all
the time. Our freedom is intact in spite of all
kinds of reasons for assuming that the necessary given includes biological and moral
determinisms. In fact our rebellion against these
determinisms is also very visible and apparent.
From
the outside we may seem foolish
or a Jackass
(see the movies), but inwardly we would have to confess
we made the relevant choices, well aware of the
possibility of unintended consequences. The moment
of choice is there, always. We may just want to
never admit we faced such a choice, and knew the
probable or possible consequences, and acted anyway.
Only fools fall in love.
Back
to the cityscape, and the rush of existence and multiple
yet parallel biographies: Seen from the outside, it all
seems chaotic and often meaningless. Seen
from the inside of each individual biography, which is
always the object of the Creator’s Love, that biography
is filled with personal meaning. Just as the
modern study of the cell shows us the intricate way in
which Nature multi-tasks, so the modern city shows us
the incredible manner in which the Creator also
multi-tasks given our individual needs and biographies.
Recently
a friend of mind was involved in a court case, where she
had to testify. The matter was clear: a
caregiver had stolen a lot of money from my friend’s
aged mother, right in front of the tellers at the
mother’s bank, who let the caregiver transfer funds from
the mother’s to the caregiver’s private banking account.
The knowledge of the tellers was confused, for
once the matter became known, and the bank needed them
to cover its ass, they were induced into making written
statements suggesting that it appeared to them (the
tellers) that the caregiver had had the mother’s
permission to move the funds.
Later,
in private conversations, the tellers admitted to the
mother, my friend and another care-giver, that they knew
something was fishy, but caught in between the bank and
the mother they spun the written story in a way covering
their own ass as regards the bank, their boss.
The
prosecutor investigating the matter met the situation
expecting the thieving caregiver to at some point accept
a plea bargain, such that no trial would be necessary.
At the last moment, that caregiver, afraid
for her own future, decided to take the risk of the
trial because she did not want to go to jail, and that
the written statements of the tellers supported the
caregiver’s version of the event, namely that the mother
appeared to have given permission for the multiple
transfers of the funds.
The
prosecutor was then not prepared for trial (expecting a
plea), and should have called the tellers in her case in
chief, forcing them to admit that they gave one kind of
written statement to the bank and another oral kind of
statement to the mother, my friend and the other
care-giver. The unprepared prosecutor did not
proceed in this way, so that the defense attorney was
able to call the tellers and submit the written
statements as the only version of what the tellers knew.
Since the core of the case depended upon
whether the caregiver had an intent to steal, the only
evidence of her intent (she did not testify) was the
tellers, who had acted as if the mother had given
permission (according to the written statements).
The
prosecutor could have challenged the tellers’ evidence
but did not, nor did she call my friend or another
caregiver as witnesses impeaching the tellers’
statements, both of whom had spoken to the tellers about
the real facts (as against the original written
statements).
The
jury found the caregiver not guilty.
Afterwards
my friend had a very sanguine view of what had happened.
The theft had in fact brought it about that
her mother moved in with her (due to a loss of income),
which actually benefited them both greatly. The
caregiver that had stolen the money had done so for
reasons of drugs, and was now clean.
She also had a daughter and a husband.
Not having to do jail time was a kind of
grace for the thieving caregiver and her family.
My friend’s view was that, while in an abstract
sense the caregiver was guilty, in a practical sense of
real biographical justice, everyone got what they
needed, and that the caregiver’s months of terror over
the consequences of her actions was probably a better
form of justice than jail time.
The
tellers had to struggle with their lives caught between
their bosses in the bank and the reality of what had
happened. The bank, because of the written
statements of the tellers being a little bit ambiguous,
settled the lawsuit the mother was getting ready to take
against them, for half of the loss. The move of
the mother in with my friend involved the mother selling
her condo at a good price just before the financial
crisis fell, taking with it a lot of property values.
I
could go on, but I think here the point is well made.
Our biographies are a mix of good and bad, and in
them, while matters happen to us that viewed from the
outside may seem bad, the reality is that we learned
something through these events that could be learned in
no other way. In the boiling pot of a major
urban area, these biographies cross paths with
incredible frequency, causing all kinds of influences to
intersect and interact.
Yet,
nothing is ultimately out of balance when seen as whole.
From the point of view of the individual
biography, the immortal spirit is well loved, in spite
of the weirdness of the Stage Setting for their personal
Drama. Some will think here that prisons and
torture and poverty in Hati, Darfur, and so forth is
terrible, but that is a superficial judgment.
These places would not be good for us, but we
don’t really know what it is like for those that
actually live through them.
Recent
movies and television dramas have explored the hard
life, such as the Sopranos, Sons of Anarchy and so forth. The very interesting
playwright, David Mamet, wrote an extraordinary stage
play later made into the movie: Edmond, which is
very radical in this examination of fate, destiny and
place in life in the biography.
This
then is our Idea of God, and our Theory of God, which
comes to expression as The Art of God. With these
thoughts in mind, we are now ready to go forward toward
the matter of Proof, although in a way that may seem a
bit surprising. We will, in these next sections,
revisit some older material, but for subtly different
purposes.
Keep in mind that the transitions from the Idea of God to the Theory of God to a Proof of God to the Art of God and an actual Theory of Everything is more like a series of metamorphoses than it is like hard and fast analytical starts and stops.
the Theory of Evolution, its limits and biases
Up
to now our civilization has been strongly influenced by
this idea, and its explanatory power regarding the
nature of reality. Let us once more look a bit at
the history of science in order to gain a better
perspective on what this idea means in its totality, and
what it cannot mean as well.
Modern
science begins with the on-looker separation, a fact
that is clear to any unbiased observer who becomes
acquainted with the facts of the evolution of
consciousness as provided by Steiner, Barfield, Lehrs,
Richter, and so forth. This transformation from
original participation to the on-looker separation took
place around the years 1400 to 1500, and gave birth to
what we call the Copernican Revolution. The
point being made here is that the ideas of modern
science are all given birth following this change of
consciousness, and that they cannot in any fashion
represent empirical (sense based) observations of
matters that occurred prior in time to the 14th and 15th
Century.
The
transitions, from the on-looker separation to Barfield’s
final participation - that is the omega point of the
future of the evolution of consciousness, will become
part of the later parts of this book, when we get into
more details about future oriented mind sciences.
To return to our theme ...
All
the empirical observations are after that time (500
years ago), and it is only via the imagination and the
reflective theorizing of the scientific mind that our
Age acquires the concepts of the Big Bang and the Theory
of Evolution. Granted the empirical
observations of the geological record and all manner of
experiments in the fields of chemistry and physics have
been accomplished and verified, we are here dealing with
the thinking
of scientists when we come to what all that data means as regards
the deep past of the Planet and of what they call the
Universe. We don’t empirically know, and we only believe, through that thinking, that the pictures we create out of the
Age of scientific investigation speaks to the truth
nature of what has gone on long long before.
The
Big Bang and the Theory of Evolution are complicated
ideas and nothing more. It is as ideas they have
to be tested, although certain limited aspects of these
ideas can be tested in the present. But not all of
them, for the fact is that we assume that a test
in the present can confirm all the ideas we have of the
deep past, and that assumption itself needs to be
critically examined.
In
any event let us build up a brief exposition of these
ideas in terms of their main themes. While doing
so, however, we need to keep in mind three important
facts:
1)
The ideas arose over time, and not in the sequence in
which we conceive the past; that is, for example, the
deeper we went in our thinking into the Past, the longer
we had been practicing science. Darwinian
evolution arises in the 19th Century, the theory of the
Big Bang in the 20th, even though the latter precedes
the former in our picture of time. 2) According to
Kuhn’s The Structure of
Scientific Revolutions, ideas
have become popular and then were discarded, so that
while we may think that the ideas were born out of each
other in some kind of natural and logical sequence, the
fact is they often arose only after a different idea
became a dead end. And, 3) physics and chemistry
developed earlier than biology, such that certain ideas
in physics and chemistry drifted unconsciously into
biology, strongly influencing its development, in
perhaps unjustifiable ways.
Another
matter to keep in mind is that the different theories
lean on each other, sometimes to a considerable degree.
For example, our understanding of the
astronomical phenomena known as red shift is very
crucial to the concept of the expansion of the universe
that is related to that phenomena, while the expansion
of the universe is crucial to the idea of the Big Bang.
In my essay at the end of this book on the Misconception of Cosmic Space in the
Ideas of Modern Astronomy, you
will come upon a brief examination of the current
viability of both red shift and parallax.
In
any event ...
Cosmological
thinking now considers the most viable theory of the
origin of the Universe to be some version of the idea of
the Big Bang. An explosion-like phenomena which
seems to create both matter and light and various other
kinds of radiations. I say “seems to create”,
because on that score the thinking gets a bit fuzzy.
This
is all essentially based on certain ideas in astronomy,
and chemistry and then in nuclear physics, coupled with
certain geometric principles and the gravity space-time
ideas of Einstein. What is little noticed is
the intention of the scientists to create a
non-religious creation idea - an intention that emerged
slowly over time.
Newton
was an alchemist, a fact frequently forgotten in modern
histories of these questions. Kepler, the author
the three laws of planetary motion was an astrologer.
Kepler even thought that with his third law he had
rediscovered the ancients’ idea of the harmony of the
spheres. He also accused his fellow scientists of
throwing out the baby with the bathwater in their
efforts to strip the development of science of all the
older religious conceptions.
Newton
engaged in two significant fights with other scientists,
although in the fight with Goethe over color theory,
Newton was already dead. Many modern
thinkers are now of the view that Goethe was right (see
the Wikipedia entry on this question).
The
more salient problem was with Leibniz. Newton and
he argued over who had invented the calculus, and over
what was the basic nature of whatever turned out to be
the smallest particles. Newton’s idea was that
this “atom” would be purely material (all matter, no
spirit), and Leibniz was of the view that his “monads”
had both consciousness and will. Modern particle
physics seems to be tending to support Leibniz, although
no one really wants to admit the full implications of
the now observed fact that two separated particles from
the same experiment can still influence each other over
great distances, and this instantaneous “action at a
distance” confounds a whole lot of historical thinking
in physics (Google “Alain Aspect, 1982”).
As
for astronomy, we have the picture of the heavens, a
starry world observed for thousands of years by human
beings, and the cosmological and creation ideas of the
ancients basically started to be thrown out during the
Copernican Revolution. All of this comes in part
because of the invention of the telescope and then later
the microscope. Through these inventions the
ability of our senses was enhanced, and we could then
apparently see much better. Whether we have better
thoughts - that is different question.
It
would be nice if present day astronomy wasn’t so
blatantly inventive. Those nice pictures we
are told come from the Hubble and other long range
telescopes are not what these instruments actually
“see”. Photographs (taking 10 to 11 days to
acquire) are made through multiple filters and then
enhanced and combined according to computer programs.
That program (with its inherent assumptions) as
much creates the pictures, which we see in places like
National Geographic, as anything else.
This
is an example of the pre-thought thought ending up
massaging the data. The assumptions spin the
meaning of the points of light in the sky toward what is
expected to be their reality. Now the scientists
that do this are not disingenuous. Rather they are
dealing with a very tricky technical problem involving
capturing light from what seems to be very distant
objects. Deep space light-capture requires a lot
of time. What they are tying to do is also to say:
while this is not what Hubble sees, this is what we believe the
eye would see if it was enhanced the way Hubble (a
mechanical instrument) is.
Certainly
the pictures are beautiful.
Anyway,
... red shift (a measure of the hydrogen line light
frequency from a stellar object) concerns the difference
between that light frequency in the sky, and the light
frequency of hydrogen when burned in the laboratory.
Given that the whole idea of light frequency is
due to Newton’s Theory of Color, and there is a shift
underway to go instead with Goethe’s Theory of Colors,
this whole thing stands poised on a potential tectonic
(major paradigm) shift.
Red
shift theory is also under attack from within Astronomy
(see my near to last essay to this book), but the basic
idea of red shift theory is that since the stellar
hydrogen frequency line is slightly off what we see in
the laboratory, this means that the red shifted object
is moving away from us (making an analogy with the well
understood Doppler shift problem regarding sound).
From this moving away, and other measurements
connected to parallax (how we believe we compute the
distances of stellar objects), is born the idea of the
Universe of the stars coming into existence through an
explosion - the Big Bang.
Following
this explosion, stars and planets were formed according
to the gravity ideas of conventional Newtonian physics,
as applied by Laplace. Matter coalesced into suns
and other objects over billions and millions of years,
until, at least on our planet, this dead matter somehow
produced something living - that is organic. Maybe
lightening struck something in water is one fantasy.
This whole bridge from dead gravity bound matter
to cellular life is wholly speculative, and is called
Abiogenesis. Granted experiments in modern
laboratories have produced organic-like molecules, the
huge assumption, that what is done in the modern
laboratory mirrors earth conditions of billions and
millions of years ago, is not well-justified thinking.
This
thinking seems to appear so that natural science can
build up a non-religious creation picture. There
is no empirical observation of this moment of the shift
from inert matter to organic matter, simply because we
can’t go back in time and observe it. But in order
for the Big Bang to be joined to the Theory of
Evolution, there has to be this bridge at that level.
The whole thing is entirely theoretical, which
means that it is solely based on ideas in the human
mind.
I
point this out to remind the reader that part of what is
coming is an examination of the mind itself - a true
science of the mind, built up from empirical
observations made by the self-consciousness of its own
activity. This will bring us toward the problem of
to what degree the thinking in science is itself flawed,
and therefore has not yet brought us all the way to the
truth for which we hunger.
At
the same time, the enterprise of science is an
incredible undertaking. While I pose questions,
and assert doubts, no one should feel in any way that
what has been done so far in the field of natural
science has not been done, by most practitioners of
science, with the most honorable of intentions.
Anyway,
to return to our theme ...
The
Big Bang gives us light and matter and suns and planets,
and then the Big Soup (Abiogenesis) gives us organic
matter from inert matter. Then comes Darwinian
Evolution with which most of us are familiar - a
sequence of blind chance and random events which slowly
slowly slowly produce not just small organic forms, but
larger and larger and more complex forms until some time
in this distant past, completely unobserved empirically,
consciousness arises from matter.
Pretty neat if you think about it, and certainly completely free of the intrusive madness of idiotic religions. But ... he says ...
The
whole edifice is modern, in that it comes into existence
as a point of view in the last 500 years of human
history, and presumes to replace thousands of years of
previous thought and experience. Not only that,
but the process of reductionism, previously noted,
causes natural science to more and more exclude from its
considerations that which cannot be reduced to number.
The whole picture is based on thinking immersed in
quantities to the exclusion of qualities. The
whole “thinking” ...
If
we change that thinking we will get different ideas to be sure.
At the same time, any such thinking, if it is to
be part of the Age of Science must conform to scientific
principles: empirical experience, observation, and
experimentation. Out of this situation then,
on the cusp between the 19th and the 20th Centuries
(1894 to be exact) we get Rudolf Steiner’s book: The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity: some results of introspection following the
methods of natural science.
Yet
...
The
Theory of Evolution has one considerable empirical fact,
that quite justly makes for difficulties - the bones.
One can go into the near past of the Earth
and find a sequence of related bones of
primate-like beings and set them up in relationship to
each other, such that the human-like bones seem to
emerge from the same shared ancestor. Just bones,
however, no flesh. And, not only no flesh, no
consciousness. Whatever was the interior nature of
these beings that left these bones - about that we have
no idea whatsoever.
We
assume they are like our present day primates and lacked
speech, and therefore also lacked thought.
We assess the shape of the skulls and make
judgments about what kind of brain would fit into that
cavity. We search for tools in the neighborhood of
the bones, and think that tool making means a sign of
intelligence. The work is detailed and
careful and largely empirical.
There
are of course arguments, but the bare facts of the
discover of these bones and the conclusions which
science gave to them (their mind-produced meaning) led to
the assertion in the 19th Century that the human being
was a descendant of monkeys, and not a divinely created
being as is suggested in Genesis. New
Atheists consider someone a fool and an idiot, who
denies this essential sense of the Theory of Evolution:
That man is the progeny of animals.
Game,
Set, Match - or so it seems to many.
All
the same, there is a problem. The problem
goes all the way back to the beginning of the scientific
quest in the late 1400‘s, where there began to emerge
the idea that only through the senses could we come to
knowledge, and then only with research into the nature
of matter would we understand Nature. As
this underlying theme progressed, it did so in several
phases.
One
phase was to liken Nature to a clock-work.
Nature’s relationships would turn out to be a kind
of complicated mechanism. So we dove, as
noted above, into processes of analysis - into taking
things apart, and looked for and at the pieces of the
clockwork. We searched high and low for the
primary piece, the smallest bit, the basic thing.
Here then was the weakness, for the very search
itself turned more and more into a quest for the underly
nature of matter - of stuff.
To
do this, especially to do this with logical rigor,
mathematics was evoked. Number relationships
became very important. The fact that the
living human being was doing this activity, and was in
fact a quite complicated creature at the level of mental
and emotional activity, was ignored.
We sought the answers in the smallest,
and any difficult or problematic questions were left at
the roadside. Man looked at matter, not at
himself. No wonder that at the end of this quest
we end up seeing man as only matter. [Thus E.
Lehrs’ book: Man or Matter]
Assumptions,
that were commonly understood, were conveniently
forgotten as time passed. In the 19th Century, as
we noted, it was the assumption that we could rely on
unchanging constants. In the 20th, it was
that the mind and consciousness would be discovered to
be only a cause of the matter in the brain.
We kept to numbers and put all our
unanswered questions away in a closet, in a back room,
in an outbuilding. What happened
before the Big Bang - don’t know, can only guess and
anyone’s guess is just as good as any other.
The
scientific mind filled itself with pre-thought thoughts,
and following their lead could only end up with a vision
of creation based on number relationships and an absence
of consciousness. No possible Divine Creation
there. The Big Bang was to be mathematically
perfect, and if the right geometries were invented
(string theory etc.) why we would soon have a
mathematical and abstract theory of everything, which
oddly enough only a very few highly trained
mathematicians would ever understand. In the
growing church of Scientism, the priests of the higher
and more esoteric mathematics were about to become
Popes, whose theological-like pronouncements were meant
to be understood as irrefutable.
In
a truly rational world, this has to be seen as
train-wreck thinking, with its huge assumptions and
absences of empirical evidence for most of its grand
theories. These would better be filed under
science fiction, not science fact. Science
fact would be more cautious, and know not to be so
grandiose as to imagine we can know the far distant Past
with any certainty at all. People would be
more modest in their ambitions. But Natural
Science is the modern religion (scientism), and its
technological prowess is worth a lot to those who need
new weapons, or who want to make a lot of money.
The
Big Bang isn’t likely to be the answer, nor Abogenesis
or even the Theory of Evolution - there is too much
speculation in them, and what they seek to define too
far away in time to simply grasp with a hunger for
answers motivated by a fame-seeking imaginative mind
(scientists have egos and love to give press conferences
when they believe that can announce a great new
discovery).
But
what about the bones? What do we do with the
bones?
The
Creationists tried to go in the back door with
intelligent design. Didn’t work, although it
suggested something marvelous. In effect the
Creationists accepted most of the thinking errors of
science, and tried to fight a battle between religion
and science that can’t really be won. The true
secret for resolving the seeming conflict involves being
better at science than the scientist and better at
religion than the religious.
Let
us start small (as I said I would in the introduction),
and just deal with certain aspects of the general theory
of evolution according to the work of Ronald Brady in
his essay Dogma and Doubt. He basically dismantles the theory
itself, although the bones - the meaning of the actual
empirical evidence - are still going to be a problem.
Why?
Because
even if we undo the Theory of Evolution, the underlying
empirical evidence remains and people will naturally
want a better theory. Can’t just dis the Theory of
Evolution without offering a replacement. But we
start here with the Theory of Evolution and not the Big
Bang, because at the very least a lot of parts of that
theory are nearer at hand in time.
First
a little apocryphal story: The original version of
Brady’s essay was published in the scientific journal Systematic Zoology
around 1977, under the title: Natural Selection and the Criteria by which
a Theory should be Judged.
An individual familiar with that essay was
visiting a leading evolutionary biologist (head of the
department etc.), at a major Canadian university, and as
part of their discussion on the current validity of the
Theory of Evolution, this individual went to the biology
department library to retrieve Brady’s article, only to
discover that it had been torn out of the journal, and
was thus unavailable for the students in that
department.
Dogma and Doubt
is an improved update of that original essay, that was
published in 1982 in the Biological Journal of the
Linnean Society, 1982, vol. 17, pp. 79-96. Here is
the url to that present article, that can be found on
the website: The Nature Institute: ( http://www.natureinstitute.org/txt/rb/dogma/dogmadoubt.htm ) where can be
found other writings of Brady, who has now crossed over.
Here
is Brady on the essential matter that is being
questioned: “I mean the belief that random
variation can, when subjected to selective pressure for
long periods of time, culminate in new forms, and that
it therefore provides an explanation for the origins of
morphological diversity, adaptation, and when extended
as far as Darwin proposed, speciation. The principle of
natural selection when understood in this sense may be
equated with the Spencerian “survival of the fittest,”
as Darwin himself (1876) recognized in his later
editions: “I have often
called this principle...by the term natural selection.
But the expression often used by Mr Herbert Spencer, of
the Survival of the Fittest, is more accurate, and is
sometimes equally convenient.”“ [emphasis added, ed.]
Brady
means to use the term “belief”, for this is one of the problems at issue
regarding this whole question: the social processes in
the field of biology whereby a theory becomes a central
belief-like assumption of that particular scientific
discipline, such that as a dogma it cannot any
longer be doubted, even if it is no longer
ultimately useful as a scientific theory, according to
the logical rules of a philosophy of science as to what
makes a theory appropriately scientific.
Brady
begins his analysis of the discussion, among leading
evolutionary biologists, and their critics, concerning
the accusation that the theory is a tautology. He
define a tautology in this way:
“The context of
statements in empirical science is usually causal
explanation: this happens because that happened. Causal
statements of this form are sometimes termed synthetic
because the second half of the statement, which follows
the because, must add something new, something not
already contained in the first half. Analytic
statements, by contrast, affirm some form of identity,
and therefore repeat the first part in the second: i.e.
‘husbands are married men,’ or ‘a deafness is an
impairment of the hearing.’ But when this definition
strategy is used with causal intent, language breaks
down. The statement that ‘your deafness is caused by an
impairment of your hearing’ means only that your
deafness is caused by deafness—and the intention to add
something more than the fact of deafness is not carried
through by the formulation. A scientific theory is a
causal explanation and brings distinct elements into
dependent relation: the thunder is caused by the
lightning; your deafness is caused by a torn eardrum.
Since cause and effect are not the same, the two sides
of a causal proposition cannot be identical, and the
repetition inherent in tautological formulation would be
pejorative.”
Brady
then quotes several writers on this question of
tautology, and discovers that in the main the apologists
for the Theory of Evolution don’t see the problem, while
the critics can’t understand why not. The basic
matter at issue in the tautological formulation of the
Theory has to do with what is called: differential
reproduction. The fit
survive because they are obviously fit is the usual form
in which the tautology is expressed.
Whatever way the apologists dance with that
form of expression, they are still stuck with the fact
that it fails as a synthetic causal explanation -
nothing is added.
Following
this more or less easy examination of the flaws with the
statement of the Theory (its frequent tautological
formulations), Brady next takes up the more crucial
question: Is the Theory testable? This is more
tricky, but no less the principle way the Theory fails
as a scientific theory.
“Darwin’s
original intent was clearly to designate a causal agency
behind the differentials of reproduction. Such
differentials exist—some organisms have more offspring
than others of the same population—but were this effect
undirected the differential would never lead to any
particular result. On the other hand, if we speculate
that some causal agency provides the differential with a
direction, we have a hypothesis of the origin of
diversity. Darwin provided a causal factor to do just
this in his principle of natural selection which, when
added to the naturally existing differences in a
population, ‘selected’ some for advancement and others
for retardation and eventual extinction. The scheme was
advanced as an analogy to the selective activity of
human breeders.”
Then
further:
“The effect to
be explained is the hypothesized differentials of the
past, which culminated in present organisms. The cause
advanced is the selective power of environmental
pressure (counting other organisms as part of the
environment of any particular individual), which acts in
a manner analogous to the hand of man.
“Cause and
effect are logically distinct in this formulation, and
offered clearly for empirical specification—that is, for
research. In actual application the researcher will
attempt to observe these relations in nature, and once
the requisite sets of observations are identified, to
test the relations. But here even Darwin sounded a
warning. It may not be a simple thing to specify the
observations. After all, nature may be ‘infinitely
complex,’ and although it is not difficult to see what
the breeder is doing, the observation of natural causes
is a more subtle thing.”
Brady
then quotes many apologists and critics as to that
question, and finds them again not quite talking to each
other, but past each other. To narrow the matter
at issue, Brady then discusses the idea of testing
itself.
"The research
program concerned with the mechanism of adaptation began
with Darwin’s warning on the limits of human knowledge
already in place. It has been very successful, despite
that, in demonstrating that a hypothetical account of
adaptation is possible in every case. The target of the
critics, however, has not been the possibility of
producing such hypothetical scenarios, but of submitting
them, and the general theory behind them, to empirical
test. The critics imply that we simply do not know
enough about the organic realm to understand what would
bring our hypotheses into question. Let us examine the
ground to see why this might be so.”
Brady
then examines the Theory of Gravity, and reveals that
while that theory is simply stated, when we get to
empirical evidence, we have to take account of other
matters (such as the resistance of air to falling
objects). This produces an additional theory to
accompany the first, thus: We have then,
the application of the basic theory, the ceteris paribus
clause, and the assumed theoretical background (all
other needed theories)—all contained in predictive
statements. [ceteris
paribus clause - all other things being equal;
ed.] An empirical test needing to be predictive
sometimes includes many theories, not just the one being
tested.
[By
the way, all of this in Brady will have to be applied to
the Theory of God offered in this book, so this is a
sword that cuts both ways (as it were).]
Again,
Brady:
"Now, supposing
a prediction should fail, what is brought into question?
There are three candidates: (1) my prediction is wrong
because my theory is wrong; (2) my prediction is wrong
because the ceteris paribus assumption is wrong (i.e.
there are interfering parameters); and (3) my prediction
is wrong because one of the background theories is
wrong. When we make predictions for the sake of
conducting a test, all three possibilities must be
considered when the prediction fails.”
Once
more in discussing this Brady quotes many apologists
for, and critics of, the Theory in question.
"A test is of no
value if it cannot call the theory being tested into
question.”
Then,
Brady’s basic and most damaging concern:
"This section
began with the notion that ‘what experience cannot
question it cannot support.’ I have argued within it
that until the organism is reduced to a determinate
system, we have not the knowledge to mount a good test
of optimalization theory—that is, we cannot question it.
If that is so, it follows that the theory has no
empirical support. Its strength comes from its logical
power to generate explanations for every manner of
organic adaptation rather
than from the evidence, which, as we have seen, contains
no potential for falsification. The theory may be true,
but whether it is or not, it cannot be said to have
shown evidence of this truth, and the widespread
acceptance of the theory must rest on some other
grounds.” [emphasis added;
ed.]
Then:
“The ‘indirect
defences’ in the title of this section are all those
suggesting that the central hypothesis of Darwinism may
be defended by some other means than direct testing.
They proceed, in actuality, by an application of the
theory, which is already
believed by the defender, to the evaluation of the
same theory. This ‘by our own bootstraps’ approach is so
popular that examples abound in the literature,... “ [again, emphasis added; ed.]
Frequently,
industrial melanism (the peppered moth) is offered as a
test, but this fails the logical criteria according to
Brady in this way:
"Darwin proposed
that selective pressure could approximate the regulative
control of an intelligent breeder and supply a direction
to otherwise random changes in a population. This
directed progression of changes would then lead towards
optimalization of adaptation within the context of the
given environment. There are two parts to this proposal.
The first is that selective pressure can approximate the
breeder; the second, which I have termed ‘central,’ is
that the differential so produced can culminate in new
forms. The industrial melanism observations have
confirmed prediction with regard to the first part, i.e.
a specific change in allele frequency, parallel to that
produced by a breeder, may be caused by one-sided
predator pressure (one-sided in that the melanistic
variant is better camouflaged). Can this confirmation be
transferred to part two? “
Then:
"If our aim is
empirical investigation, any belief that can set up shop
as ‘knowledge’ is always a fatal possession, for it
undermines the basic project. The biologist who ‘knows’
that any differential can lead to new types is admitting
that no empirical support is sought or needed for that
proposition, which thereby becomes an a priori truth.
Critics who are not blessed with similar metaphysical
insight may gain the distinct impression that they are
not viewing the same world, and there is some value in
the metaphor. Whatever we actually believe we take to be
identical with reality, and therefore not part of
hypothesis that stands in need of support. Those who
believe the Darwinian theory apply it, or parts of it,
to their observations as a known parameter. Their
results are artifacts of their belief, but this fact can
hardly be visible to them until they are willing to
question what they have previously taken for granted.”
The
rest of this long and carefully drafted essay discusses
this problem from additional directions, quoting many
critics and apologists, as well as reviewing for the
reader the basic argument from different directions,
including a nice purely logical outline. Once
more: The reader of this material here in this book (The Art of God),
who wants to actually understand it, needs to go to that
source and make its essential substance clear to
themselves. Here I can only suggest and hint.
For
our purposes in this book, and in accord with Brady’s
standards: A Theory must be capable of a
non-tautological formulation: i.e. take the shape of a
causal and synthetic two parted formulation, for
example: The macro-social organism, in which human
biographies take place, is the causal result of the
Artistic activity of God. (c.f. the 23rd Psalm)
And,
a Theory must be testable, that is falsifiable.
Since each of us has a biography, and we can think
logically, it remains for each of us to scientifically
examine our lives in such a way that we see whether or
not the details of the Theory of God proposed here fit
our own empirical observations and experiments concerned
with the stuff of our own life. I emphasis our own, because
I do not think we can ever know enough about the
biography of another person (in all its salient details,
inwardly and outwardly) to make such a full scientific
judgment about someone else’s life.
We
first judge our own life, inwardly and outwardly.
Then on the basis of what we understand from that
examination about human existence in general, we then
examine whether or not what we have discovered there can
be universally applied. The Theory then gets
falsified in two ways, with the primary empirical
evidence being our own biography, and the secondary
evidence being what we can observe about others.
In doing this last, however, we do need to be
clear concerning our capacities to examine the lives of
others in the same fashion as we can examine our own.
As
seen above (before the Brady article discussion), the
problem of subjectivity and objectivity is being dealt
with, although we are yet far from done in the
examination of the totality of our experience, such that
we can come to a genuine Theory of Everything. We
are, at this point in this book, clearly going beyond
the needed new and systematic Idea of God fully into a
Theory of God, on our way to A Proof of God and the
resulting Theory of Everything.
We
are also trying to include all that the scientific
endeavor has given to us, beginning with a cautionary
tale about the Theory of Evolution, which Brady has
clearly established cannot in its present form be tested
or made falsifiable. Regardless of how fully
believed, the Theory of Evolution at this point in time
cannot be formulated in a way that makes it
scientifically acceptable.
Let
us now take up the problem of the bones ... for that
evidence seems undeniable ... there is a sequence of
seemingly related bones going from older and different
species to our present humanoid forms. For details
on some of the current thinking (meaning-interpretation) see The Upright Ape by Aaron G. Filler (who, as Brady
suggests, fully believes in the dogma of Darwinian
Evolution and applies it in this books to all his
empirical observations).
This
work of Filler’s then is a good example of Brady’s
perception, that the scientific community has converted
the Theory of Evolution into a belief system, and does
not, in the present, seek in the empirical evidence an
alternative explanation. The Theory holds many
minds hostage, just as Rudolf Steiner warned in the last
sentence of the original preface to his book: The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity: “One must be able to experience an idea and
confront it, otherwise one will fall into its bondage.”
As we proceed we will get more deeply into a pragmatic science of the mind; and our relationships to ideas, in the sense of Steiner above, will be made more clear. For the present, and for fun,
the bones ... an alternative
explanation:
Keep
in mind that while we are technically more into the
Theory of God, we are still necessarily concerned also
with the Idea of God - theory and idea being intimately
related.
Natural
Science has taken the view that there is only matter,
but no spirit. Our view in our idea and theory of
God is that there is, in addition to matter, also
spirit. Therefore we are able to offer as an
alternative theory to the one presently expressed about
the bones, a spiritual component. We are not in
any way denying the existence of the bones, as matter,
we are just positing a different causal explanation for
their coming into existence.
The
Theory and Idea goes like this:
Human beings and animals are intimately related. The general idea in evolutionary biology is that the human being is the progeny of the developments in the animal kingdom. Let us reverse this idea (turn it inside out, as it were) and suggest that the animal is the progeny of the human being, and we are, in effect, its ancestor. How could this come about?
Recall
above where we looked at the geological record and
composed the view that this record represented a
sequence of processes of metamorphosis, arising from a
living Earth, that left behind, in the same way a human
embryo leaves behind, a solid matter skeleton - that is
bones. The rocks of the geological record are the
bones of a living Earth organism, which organism was
also at least the womb for the physical evolution
leading to the primates.
This
living Earth organism does not leave its original
organic matter aspects behind, because as we know, the
organic decays and disappears, leaving then as remains
only of the most solid aspects of its having been there.
Nor does it leave behind any inward or
psychological and consciousness manifestations.
We, today, assume there were no such psychological
or consciousness manifestations in the deep past - we
otherwise having no empirical evidence of the same one
way or the other. As to the present, the
nature of Nature (the Earth organism) and any kind of
consciousness outside the human being and perhaps inside
of Nature - those questions will have to be dealt with
later.
To
continue our elaboration of an alternative theory of the
bones ...
Within
this evolving Earth organism (what the most ancient
spiritual traditions called the Mother), human beings
were embedded as if in a womb. We were
spirit-seeds, as it were, within the living organism of
the Earth Being. As the rhythmic
densification of matter proceeded (see far above the
discussion of an alternative explanation of
radioactivity), the spirit-seeds of the human being
needed to throw off aspects of its own universal and
cosmic nature that were tending to an excess of density,
as well as an excess of functional psychology.
Instead of leaving behind “bones” as such, the
then fully spiritual human organism divested itself of
psychological-like impulses, that were tending to a kind
of one-sidedness. These hungers and passions for
existence then fell to Earth, as it were, taking up a
different evolutionary course.
The
proto-organic matter of the Mother Earth Being was a
kind of thick sea in which life processes were very
active; and the debris of that activity (the shedding of
the one-sidedness) becomes then the sediment (like the
sediment in the bottom of the oceans of the Earth) we
find that leads scientists to propose the organic soup
thesis of the earliest stages of evolutionary
development. Keep in mind we are not leaving out
any empirical fact discovered by natural science -
instead we are only offering a different interpretation
of the meaning of such facts.
The
thick sea then becomes womb and home to a whole host of
differentiated living organisms, each with its own type
of consciousness inwardness. We should conceive of
this thick sea as denser at its lower regions, and less
dense at its higher regions, in the same way that the
weight of ocean water makes greater pressure below.
At
the higher regions, the human spirit seed does rest
within a matter-like pod, as it were. But
this pod over the ages never hardens enough to leave
behind traces. It just dissolves when no
longer needed, the same way the present day physical
body dissolves after the ego and astral body have left
it following the transformation and metamorphosis of
consciousness we call: death.
Certain
phenomena of the geological record, such as for example
the age of the dinosaurs, takes on a much different
inner picture when we realize that the thick and dense
organic sea of the Mother organism would have supported
weight in a far different fashion than our present day
atmosphere.
The
inwardness we know in ourselves, had earlier less mature
versions, but our Theory and Idea needs clearly to
include the idea that consciousness, being an aspect of
the original nature of Divine Creative Beings, was
present everywhere from the very beginning - even from
the time we call: the Big Bang, and which Genesis calls:
Let
there be Light (fiat lux).
The
human being, being a special seed in the whole process
(the Earth existence is unfolding for them, for the
spirit-seeds - remember our Idea of God includes that
God loves each of us in particular), finds that it needs
to leave aspects of itself behind (a choice that has
grave consequences for our relationship to the Beings of
Nature), through the rejection of certain more coarse
aspects of our inwardness, both physical and
psychological.
These
rejected aspects of our general spirit-nature fall into
the more dense aspects of the thick atmospheric sea, and
taking their own course (all guided by communities of
various subsidiary spiritual Beings) give rise to what
the geological record finds as the sequence of plant and
animal creatures in the different Ages of the Earth.
Meanwhile, the in-potential human being, in
relieving itself of the most dense and coarse aspects of
its total nature, remains above and outside as it were,
this course of development we empirically observe in the
geological record.
Remaining
mostly fully spiritual on the one hand, and
participating in the organic developments of the own now
becoming more physical material seed-pod in the thick
sea, the human being rides this sea above those
developments taking place in its more dense regions.
The womb-sea of the Mother Being itself, and our
original seed-pods, all dissolve and leave behind no
traces that can be observed in the geological record
(there is another record, but that is more difficult to
observe, being purely spiritual), thus the different
phases (Ages, such as the Precambrian) of the total
number of metamorphic processes of the Mother Earth
Being as It moves forward in linear time. The
human spirit seed-pod does not become dense enough in
its processes to produce bones.
Again,
no empirical fact is being left behind - only the
meaning interpretation by our present day mind is
changing.
Surveying
the totality, we could say that there are two curves of
evolutionary development. One more material, and
the other more spiritual. The material curve, as
our scientists have observed, is one of ascent.
The matter forms remembered in the geological
record get more and more complex and differentiated.
The spiritual forms also evolve, but their
curve of development is a kind of descent, called in
Hebraic religious tradition: the Fall.
Between
the rising curve of ascent, and the falling curve of
descent, there is an interaction, particularly between
the human spirit-seed, and the evolving animal forms,
because a part of the intention and need of the
spirit-seed is to create a body in which to inhabit the
world of dense matter for a period of time. The
story of the development of the cast-off animal forms we
see in the bones.
The
human spiritual intelligence, seeking incarnation in
matter at a certain point in linear time, is able to
inhabit the developing animal form for brief moments,
thus the first appearance of tool making. The
human seed and the animal are related, since the animal
is a cast-off aspect of the human being (thus our
growing modern guilt over the treatment of the animal
kingdom). But the animal evolution is only part of
the story of evolution. The other part concerns
the spiritual intelligence which more and more finds
that it can live for longer periods of time, in the
developing material bodies of the lower curve
evolutionary process, eventually up to the
division/split between the humanoid forms and the great
apes.
The
coming to the fore of humanoid forms, and their clearly
genetic relationship to our relatives the great apes, is
simply a natural outgrowth of the interaction between
the descending curve of the evolution of the human
spirit-seed and the rising curve of the evolution of the
more densely material animal bodies.
The
falling purely spiritual evolutionary curve eventually
meets with and joins the rising animal evolutionary
curve, and the modern embodied human being is the result
of this marriage of spirit and matter. Keep in
mind what was pointed to above, that in sleep the human
spiritual ego-essence and its related astral or desire
body, continues to separate every night. The
joining is not fixed - we are not stuck to the material
body (we leave it fully at death), but only borrow it
for the conscious part of the day as we live out our
biographical necessities.
In
the future, physical bodies will no longer be necessary,
as ego consciousness is now evolving the capacity to be
fully awake once more outside a material existence.
Eons ago, during the phase of the evolution of
consciousness noted by Barfield and others, we did not
know ourselves as separate from the Divine Spirit
essence of the universe - Barfield’s original
participation. With the onlooker-separation, our
ego consciousness (self-consciousness) is fully
separated from the Divine World, except in sleep, when
the daytime aspect of the ego is unconscious. We
don’t remember sleep, except as dream, which are moments
where the ego is only partially connected to the
physical organism.
As
the ego or self-consciousness develops further, it will
acquire the capacity to remain awake outside the
physical body. This begins what Barfield called:
Final Participation. In the times of the dim
evolutionary past, on the path of descent, we did not
know ourselves as individual spirit beings. Our
descent into matter, enabled by the sacrifices of the
ascent of the animal kingdom to give to us material
bodies to inhabit, now makes it possible for the
self-conscious ego to have experiences that were not
possible before. The weight and density of
material existence causes the spirit of the human being
to have to unfold latent potentials it otherwise would
not be able to develop unless our self-consciousness is
limited and constrained (as it is today) by the
physical/material.
When
we die, these constraints disappear over time.
While
the Borg, in the science fiction world of Star Trek say: “resistance is
futile”, the spiritual facts
are otherwise. No pain, no gain is the
understanding of the role of exercise in the development
of physical capacities. The same is true, in fact
even more true, when it comes to spiritual capacities.
We previously ran into this with the idea of the
Baptism by Fire and Holy Breath, but now we are coming
at this from another direction, which it is hoped will
make that aspect of our biography even more clear.
Human
evolution, having reached the stage of cultural
development and psychological evolution (aka: history: see
Barfield’s amazing: History, Guild
and Habit), has complexified
to the extent that with our biographies embedded in
specific and highly differentiated contexts, our spirit
is now able to have equally highly unique and individual
psycho-spiritual experiences. The sequence of
Civilizations, which our sciences of history,
anthropology, and archeology have uncovered, reveal to
us this phase of current development. The
only reason we don’t yet appreciate this “history” is
that we, especially in the cultural West, don’t believe
in reincarnation.
Once
we recognize that our Theory includes this concept, then
the meaning of prior civilizations changes, since these
involve the same spiritual essences from today,
undergoing particular and individual biographical
experiences only possible in that more ancient
historical context.
Please
keep in mind, however, that we must make scientific
observations of our own biography first, before we dare
to consider others. The most testable aspects are
to be found there, and to ignore these facts any longer
is to live in complete denial of our own human nature.
That the modern scientist of consciousness
has not investigated his own primary experience has led
to tragic and unconscionable consequences for our ideas
about the mind and the brain and our evolutionary
background. Such a scientist, with no real
self-knowledge, cannot speak with any authority about
consciousness or self-consciousness - because the fact
is that more than half of what he needs to know is
missing due to his having ignored it.
At
the same time, the investigation of those realms goes
forward in fits and starts, in spite of what the
neurophysiologist and/or cognitive scientist does or
does not do. It is just that the primary empirical
evidence, as proven by all the traditional and modern
mind sciences, is right there before the modern
researcher into consciousness. The original
impulse to psychiatry, with its guided reflective
self-observations on the couch, was a kind of start.
Now we need to do more, if we want to claim to be
scientific. To ignore the primary inner realm of
human experience, simply because our personal
subjectivity appears to lack objectivity, is to lock
knowledge into a dead end.
Modern
attempts at mind sciences, in the sense of materialistic
sciences of consciousness, need to grow up.
These
scientists (such as Sam Harris) need to take off the
white coat and go to a 12 Step-like self-help group,
until you figure out why you fear the study of your own
mind.
Having
said that, let us more directly consider ...
... some aspects of a real science
of the mind
Some
of this has come from before: Many black sheep cousins
of the major religions have produced mind sciences: Zen
and Tibetan Buddhism, Indian Yoga systems, Hebrew
Kabballah, Islamic Sufism, and in more modern times,
from Christianity: Christian Hermeticism, Anthroposophy
and even a still lingering version of Alchemy.
Rudolf
Steiner, on the cusp of the 19th - 20th Centuries, began
his work attempting to create a Spiritual Science, with
first tackling the philosophical problem of knowledge
(what can we know and how do we know we know it),
through three books: A Theory of
Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception; Truth and Knowledge; and, The Philosophy
of Spiritual Activity.
The
last book had as its subtitle: some results of
introspection following the methods of natural science. In German, according to some
acquaintances, the word introspection is more accurately translated as: soul observation.
Steiner
near the end of his life produced a work he called:
Anthroposophical Leading Thoughts, the first sentence of
the first leading thought being, appropriately, a
definition: Anthroposophy is a path of cognition from the spirit in
man to the Spirit in the Universe. [emphasis added, ed.] Most
translations of this sentence from the German, do not
use the word cognition, but rather the word knowledge.
The problem seems to be that cognition implies a
more active thinking in English, than does knowledge,
which to some translators seems more passive.
Barfield,
a serious student of Steiner’s, said in a public forum,
which I personally attended, that the book of Steiner’s,
he most frequently read again and again, was: A Theory of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s
World Conception; which book
Barfield characterized as: the least read, most important book,
Steiner ever wrote. That
is also true for me, for it is a frequently read book,
and in my view the well grounded and nourishing root of
all the rest of Steiner’s work that flowered later in
time.
I
have been practitioner of introspection for almost forty
years, and was a student of this inner work for seven
years before ever meeting Steiner through his books.
Before Steiner, my practice was somewhat mystical,
albeit oriented toward the Gospels, and afterward became
more and more disciplined and scientific.
Many of his students seem fascinated with
the above three books, and learn to quote them
endlessly. Where possible I remind them that the
books are maps, and what we are meant to study, if we
wish to follow Steiner here, is the actual territory of
our own mind (soul/spirit nexus).
Above,
where I wrote of the alternative to the Theory of
Evolution’s explanation of the bones, mostly this was
based on reading Steiner’s spiritual scientific
research. He treated his results as scientific
facts of the spirit, but since I lack his wealth of
experience in those matters, I can only learn a kind of
understanding of the spiritual world from Steiner.
What was written just above then, was a kind of
poetic expression of that understanding, derived mostly
from reading Steiner, but also infused with my own
capacities for living
thinking.
Living
thinking is the result of the effort to bring about a
complete metamorphosis of thinking itself, from its
ordinary (and still often wise) nature, to one where
thinking becomes an instrument of perception in the
world of thoughts, such that we become capable of
organic and pure thinking, These attributes are
far different from the abstract cause and effect
thinking taught to us in our schools as a result of the
influence on modern culture of natural science.
Organic
and pure thinking are also different from discursive
thinking, associative thinking, comparative thinking,
figuration, theorizing and reflection. Few readers
will be familiar with such terms, but knowledge of them
is available to anyone who carefully begins to observe
their thinking.
That
there is a world of thoughts which can be fully
experienced - can be viewed, in the sense of a history
of philosophy, as a kind of neo-Platonism - the view
that Ideas are Beings who can be directly perceived.
For the true living thinking this situation is
more nuanced. For example, to introspection there
is a hierarchy in the conceptual life: the mental
picture; the generalized concept; the pure concept; and
the idea.
The
mental picture or representation is a kind of copy of a
sense experience. I’ve seen a particular book and
in my mind I have a mental picture of that particular
book. I can in fact pull this picture out of my
capacity for memory. I can also have a
generalized concept of all books, which lets me
recognize “books”, as such. This concept lacks the
specificity of a particular book, however, which is why
we distinguish it from the individual representation.
I
can also have a pure concept of “bookness”, such as
Goethe uses when in his scientific works he speaks of
reading the “book” of nature. I’ve taken that term
(book) and used it as a similar metaphor (e.g. reading
the Book of the Social World), but at the same time this
pure concept can be an object of perception to my
thinking. This is to say that living thinking perceives all
four (mental pictures, generalized concepts, pure
concepts and ideas).
Not
only do we perceive, but we create. Thought, from
this experience and point of view, becomes a kind of
conceptual sculpture or form of art (thus my essay at
the end of this book: In Joyous
Celebration of the Soul Art and Music of Discipleship).
Steiner
describes, in A Theory of Knowledge
..., an idea as a complex of concepts. This too can be observed by the
developing thinking, and an example of a complex of
concepts (an Idea) is in fact the Theory of Evolution.
As an idea this theory contains many concepts, of
various kinds and different degrees of scientific
accuracy. When someone refers to this particular
Theory, we know, more or less, what they mean, because
our mind also apprehends ideas. We just don’t
ordinarily study the related mental processes by which
various thought-objects are created and then perceived -
i.e. no science of the mind is taught in our present
culture.
Above,
in referring to Steiner’s spiritual research, I said
that I understand it. I don’t know the direct
spiritual experiences on which he based his reports.
I could also believe what he said is true. Belief,
understanding and knowledge, as previously noted, are
three different kinds of relationships
between the thinking I (self-consciousness) and the
thought content of the soul (a particular aspect of the
field of consciousness).
Scientists
have beliefs, as Brady pointed out in Dogma and Doubt.
These beliefs then tend to determine the approach
they make toward their work, such that many never
question anymore whether or not the complex of concepts
that make up the Theory of Evolution is scientifically
justified. The Theory is so completely
accepted (even adored) in the field of biology that all
new facts are interpreted as supportive of the Theory.
Recall
now the idea described above of: the pre-thought
thought. In Saving the
Appearances: a study in
Idolatry, Barfield describes
these kinds of adored theories in the field of natural
science as idols in the mind. He means quite
clearly to make an association with the problem of idols
noted centuries ago in the monotheisms of the
middle-East (Judaism, Islam and Christianity).
These modern idols are so embedded in modern
culture that they exist as part of the field of
figuration - the latent semi-conscious meaning of all
that we see and understand.
For
example, physics taught for years that the nature of
matter was an association of very small particles called
atoms, which in turn were made up of protons, neutrons
and electrons. These atoms then joined together
into molecules, such that we have today a field of study
called: molecular biology. Physics has now gone
beyond those ideas, into realms of indeterminacy, fields
of interacting forces, and a more or less complete lack
of any kind of substance at all in what we call the
experience of matter or solidity.
Tragically,
for ordinary people and for great aspects of biology,
the older conceptions of physics regarding protons,
neutrons etc. still lingers in most minds as idols.
Having absorbed the religion of scientism, we
believe (but don’t at all perceive) this particle-like
structure as the basis of matter. What is worse is
that when we see a tree, and try to be scientific
(perhaps to vainly display our knowledge - really a
belief) to our children, we might be tempted to say
something like: well the tree really isn’t there,
its just made up of atoms and such, and it is only our
subjective mind which sees the tree. If we really
saw what was actually there, we wouldn’t see a tree, but
instead we might see a numinous collection of points of
radiant light (maybe, because
most of us would get confused, since we in part know we
are talking a kind of nonsense).
When
we tell our children these stories, a home and then
later in school, we produce in the field of figuration
the idols - the false and misleading meaning of thingness which inhabits our world view.
Spirit surrounds us but we do not see it because
we have had an enchantment laid into our
thinking/figuration such that we only see the tree as a
thing, and not the being of the tree - not its
potent awareness of itself as a part of the all-that-is.
We look at nature and can’t conceive that
nature is looking back at us.
Barfield’s
book, Saving the Appearances, is designed to help us recognize that
seeing the tree is in fact what we are meant to see.
The world is so ordered that the tree, as it
appears to our senses, is one half of the complete
representation of the meaning of that object. The
other half is our concept. The sense experience
and the thoughts of particular trees, trees in general,
and tree-ness, including our higher idea of trees in the
totality of Nature, go together. The senses
provide one part, and the thinking mind the other part.
Unfortunately, what the mind provides today is not
the reality of this invisible part of nature, but rather
a meaning denuded of relationship. There is no I and Thou relationship
between my I and the Beings of Nature.
Of
course, this is just a taste of the real situation.
Not only are we designed to see the tree, we are
also, so to speak, designed to see the “forest”.
That is we are designed to “read” the totality of
the appearances, not just the part, for the truth is
that this totality is a kind of very rich and
complicated speech. The Divine Mystery, having
embodied itself in everything (the Creation - the
all-that-is), has given this Creation, a unique and
Divine level of order for the reading (knowing) of which
order the mind of human beings is the ordained partner.
Humanity, not being an accident, is fitted
into the Creation in multiple ways.
David
Bohm sees the implicate and explicit order, but doesn’t
quite yet know how to read it. Einstein wants to
know the mind of God, but didn’t quite trust his
instinct that it just might be staring him in the face.
A tiny example:
The
tree, in its form, is similar in a way to the human
lung. Only in the case of the tree it is
matter-filled space, while the lung, in its shape (its
form as speech) is an upside down tree-shaped hole in
space - being empty of dense substance, it can be filled
with air. Air surrounds the tree/leaf-filled space
of the tree, and penetrates and fills the
leaf/tree-shaped empty space of the lung (where the air
filled empty space of branching bronchi and bronchioles
- trunks and branches - become alveoli - leaves).
At the boundaries of one kind of “leaf" oxygen is
exchanged with carbon dioxide, and at the boundaries of
another kind of a “leaf" carbon dioxide is exchanged
with oxygen. This mirror image chemical exchange
is also expressed (“spoken") in the Nature of how each
is related to space.
True
thinking is such a kind of similar exchanged-process, albeit of and in the Spirit. That
which is called Goethean Science, following its inspired
creation though the influence of Rudolf Steiner, will,
as we shall see further on, expand such thinking about
the appearances into great detail in a far richer
fashion than most people can yet imagine.
Steiner
called this integrated natural (assumed away) linkage
between the objects of experience, and their related
thoughts: monism, in his book The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity. The assumed split between mind and
world is false. What science has done, however, is
believe that the truth of the tree is only found when we
figure out what it is made of - what are its parts (all
analysis, and no wise synthesis). So science, in
its natural immaturity as a Way of Knowledge, creates
these idols for the mind (whether, atoms, molecules, or
indeterminate intersections of fields of force); and,
believing that the world itself is not able to teach us
what we need to know unless we dismantle it, we doubt
our already existing grace given ability to know
directly through a properly disciplined thinking.
These
idols are inserted in between our desire to understand,
and the actual world that the senses were designed [by
God, of course :-)] to see. Goethe said that
the eye is made by the light. He also said that
the senses never deceive*, only the judgment.
Further, that if we learn to read the Book of Nature,
all Her secrets are right there on the surface - in the
appearances. We just have to have a more
disciplined practice of observation and a more
disciplined activity of thinking (judgment).
*[Steiner’s
earlier works on the real nature of thinking, while not
take up by but a small few, nevertheless eventually led
to a graduate course, which he wrote great parts of but
did not publish (around 1910). His students then
did publish this work, which he had called Anthroposophy,
and they then called (because it was incomplete) Anthroposophy - a fragment. I’ve written an essay on this work,
offering this essay as an alternative introduction, for
in my view the Society and his students have not even
begun to understood this later work at all. See: an alternative
introduction to Anthroposophy - a fragment, on my website Shapes in the Fire.]
This
(monism) would, obviously, be an interesting ideal (which is
qualitatively different from an idea) some might
believe. But we live in the real world, such will
say, and science is doing what it does, and the
technologies developed out of the understanding of
science have greatly benefited humanity. The thing
is, however, that Rudolf Steiner didn’t just teach and
lecture. People came to him with questions,
and he responded to those questions in such a way that
very innovative changes in medicine, agriculture,
natural science, education and so forth, were introduced
into the world. These have been maturing now for
about 100 years, and as we get further into the problem
of Proof of God, those changes will come for a time to
center stage in this book.
Here
we are still dealing with an introduction to a modern
science of the mind ...
Owen
Barfield wrote a short essay: Rudolf Steiner’s Idea of Mind, from which I want to take a single point.
Barfield pointed out that (as hinted at above) we
tend to think of the sense world as public (shared) and
the world of the mind as private. If we look
at the facts, however, the situation changes.
If
a dozen people circle a tree, they will all see the tree
from their specific point of view, which will not be the
same. Clearly they all see the same object, but
the details will vary according to the perspective of
the viewer. The more complicated the sense object
(the more varied) the more different will be what is
seen. Steiner, says Barfield, means for us to
realize that sense perception is in fact private, not
public, because of these differences in point of view.
If
we add from our discussions far above the concept of the
meaning of the sense experience, we will see
further that the sense object is perceived in its
totality by the consciousness and self-consciousness in
a distinct and individual way. The tree, for one
person may be source of an allergy, and thus repels
them. For another, an object of art, for they
paint. For a third something they will shortly
bring their dog toward, for obvious reasons. To
someone hungry, its fruit will be important. For a
cabinet maker, something to take apart and to make into
a table. So not only is the perspective different,
but so is the meaning/relationship.
Now
the pure objects of the mind are concepts (the mental
picture is just a copy of the individualized perception
of the tree). Steiner’s view, to which Barfield
agrees, is that there is only one concept of
triangle (or tree) for example. Even though
we may inwardly visualize different kinds of triangles
(or trees), the concept of a triangle or tree, in its pure sense
is a single entity, whichever mind is doing
perceiving/thinking it. The tricky part of the
question is whether or not it is factually the very same
identical concept in each mind, or as the naive point of
view would assert: we make the concept ourselves, and it
remains private and individual.
Another
way to say this is: Is a thought, in the form of an
individual concept, an object - that is something
distinct from my thinking I (self-consciousness)?
The
discoveries of the secrets of the mind, following a
modern science of the mind (perhaps using Steiner’s
books as maps to this territory), will begin to reveal
that thoughts are objects, in the same way there are
material objects in the physical world. This is
not particularly news in certain circles, and the
history of science is full of such experiences on the
part of scientists, including moments when the same idea
is perceived by different scientists at more or less the
same historical time.
Roger
Penrose in his The Emperor’s New Mind relates (as we noted before) how as a
mathematician he is beginning to think mathematical
truths have their own independent existence. “...I cannot
help feeling that, with mathematics the case for
believing in some kind of ethereal, eternal existence,
at least for the more profound mathematical concepts, is
a good deal stronger...” (pp.
97).
In
Thomas Taylor’s early 19th Century book: The Theoretic Arithmetic of the
Pathagoreans, Taylor finds the
tendency in the current methods of education, regarding
mathematics, to just teach geometry and arithmetic as
practical arts, fails to fully appreciate what lives
there. Mathematics, in its purest forms (its
theoretical forms), is to Taylor the creation of the
human mind (its objects are not found in nature), but
only arise from the activity of the human mind. In
that the mind can produce such perfect objects, as
mathematical thought, proves that the mind (the soul in
his view) is itself perfect. Only from the already
perfect can the perfect arise. That Nature
conforms to mathematical rules only shows something
about the origin of mind itself.
This
is similar to a problem in evolutionary biology which
tends to take the view that the lesser can produce the
greater - that something as rich and complicated as
consciousness and self-consciousness can arise from
pieces matter. Over the years, many have had a
problem with this. Above, in my alternative to a
purely material evolution this problem is resolved when
we realize that the incarnating spirit, born out of
super-conscious creator Beings, already possesses that
which matter itself cannot create. Only when the
two arcs of evolution (one of descent and the other of
ascent) are brought together, does spirit (true mind)
begin then to fully inhabit matter.
With
these thoughts in mind, let us return to a look at brain
studies, which assume all is matter and there is no
spirit. Often what the neuro-scientist believes he
sees is limited in his mind to what his instruments
perceive - such as the lighting up of sections of the
brain during various other operations (medical tests,
psychological tests, face recognition tests, verbal
acuity tests etc.). Following this lighting up,
the individual may speak, and offer the inner thought
results, of the seen by instruments brain activity, via
speech. Expecting thought to arise from matter
(the pre-thought thought), the scientist interprets his
experiment constantly as confirmation of his theory, a
problem we saw in Brady’s article about evolutionary
biology that is more like a dogmatic belief than like
disciplined empirical science.
Keep
in mind that the scientist of consciousness still has no
idea how matter produces thinking. He only assumes
it to be the case. This unquestioned belief
determines the interpretation of the experiment, not the
actual data. Moreover, the neuro-scientist
excludes from his data-perception a whole range of
salient facts.
We
also need to note, in passing, that whole fields of
related disciplines are now being applied to questions
about human consciousness. Knowledge of the
chemical working of cells also contributes to our
understanding. The total realm of inquiry
resonates with complicated ideas, theories and hopes.
If we look at the field of cognitive science, for
example, we find there an intersection of numerous
disciplines, such as: psychology, neuroscience,
linguistics, philosophy of mind, computer science,
anthropology, sociology and biology. Some
more edgy thinkers want to include: social and cultural
factors, emotion, consciousness, animal cognition,
comparative and evolutionary approaches, and even the
observations of what are called qualia (meaning:
subjective qualities of conscious experience).
An
effort to integrate all this would be impossible, and
certainly far beyond the scope of this book. This
fact requires we narrow our review, of the thinking
concerning questions of consciousness as is done today
in natural science, to a particular example which I hope
will identify some of the more important problems.
In this regard then, let us next look at the
totality of an actual experimental process as related in
some more popular literature.
Following
his assumption, and ignoring his own mind as a possible
object of investigation, the scientist of consciousness
tries to understand mind through an examination of the
brains/minds of others. Much interesting and
important work has been done in the field of
brain-mapping, for example. A typical kind of
experiment in this field was recently described in a
long article in the New Yorker magazine: The Eureka Hunt:
why
do good ideas come to us when they do? (by Jonah Lehrer).
In
this experiment, the subject was attached to EEG
equipment, put in an fMRI machine, shown a puzzle and
asked to solve it. When it was solved he was asked
to report that fact verbally to the observing
scientists. Prior to his reporting, areas of the
brain were observed to “light up” for the instruments.
The interpretation of this experiment is that this
particular area of the brain solved the puzzle and then
subsequently, the subject verbally reported the
solution.
A
causal link is assumed between the observed brain
activity and the puzzle solving. This is not
directly observed, however, given the fact that for all
the instrumentation applied to the situation, the
relevant inward thought activity is itself not observed.
In a way it is a kind of black box experiment.
A black box basically hides from observation the
essential aspect of what is going on.
The
material brain is, in this case, the black box. We
know from our own experience that thinking and thoughts
appear to arise in ourselves, but that process in the
experimental subject remains invisible. Regardless
of how carefully the brain mapping and related
experiments are undertaken, the thoughts and thinking of
the experimental subject are not seen by the
scientist - there is no empirical observation of that
activity. Only the subject is capable of seeing them
(experiencing the thoughts). The underlying
relationship between conscious inner activity (thoughts
and their production) and the material brain is assumed,
and this assumption (the pre-thought thought) brings
about the conclusions made regarding the meaning of the
experiment.
The
only place that thinking and thoughts can be empirically
observed is by the thinking subject itself, when it
undertakes an examination of its own content of
consciousness. Let us look once more at the form
of the experiment, but expand our perception of it as I
suggested far above as the only way to appreciate its
real nature. Much is overlooked.
First
the thinking consciousness of the experimental scientist
develops/creates the idea for the experiment.
Nothing happens without that step in thinking.
Skipping over the practical aspects of physically
setting up the experiment, the second overlooked matter
is that a conversation arises between the scientist and
his experimental subject. We now have two minds
operating in a way such that they use language to
communicate to each other. Once the experimental
subject is in place (inside the fMRI and wired up for
the EEG), something is shown to the subject (a puzzle)
that the subject is asked to solve. The
subject then produces the inner thinking effort to solve
the puzzle, during which invisible process there appears
some kind of light visible to a machine. The
visible light is produced in an instrument observing
brain activity, following which the subject then relates
to the scientist his solution to the puzzle.
There
is no experiment without the concept of the experiment
first being formed in the mind of the scientist, after
which what is needed from the subject is then
communicated to that subject. The subject then
acts within its own inwardness to try to solve the
puzzle. Upon completion of the experiment the
subject then reports the solution to the puzzle.
None of this thinking
activity of the scientist and
the experimental subject is observed in a scientific or
empirical fashion. None!
The
first moving cause of the end result of the experiment
is in the mind of the scientist creating the experiment.
The second moving cause is the asking of the
subject to engage in the puzzle solving. The
third moving cause is when the subject strives to solve
the puzzle. Only after these three causal (from
whatever drives thinking) impulses are in play, does the
instrument light up suggesting brain activity. All
three moving causes in the thinking of the scientist and
the subject are not observed empirically. Yet, the
meaning of the whole experiment is determined by the
pre-thought thought - the theory, which is that
consciousness is based in matter, and the mind is only a
result of the activity of the brain. If we remove
the assumption of the pre-thought thought, that all is
matter and there is no spirit, what do we know?
We
know that there is no experiment without the creative
conceptual thinking of the scientist. We know that
there is no activity by the subject without the two
minds connecting via speech, such that the scientist can
communicate (all of which involves thinking processes)
his request to the subject for the application of its
own thought activity in the puzzle solving. Once
this agreement is in place, then we also know that there
is no brain activity to be observed without the
experimental subject undertaking inner activity in
accord with his understanding of what is being asked, and his
understanding of how within his own consciousness he
solves puzzles. The
subject must inwardly act before there is brain activity
to be observed by the instruments, even though that
action may only be for a nanosecond.
We
also know that his own conceptual process is unclear to
scientist. He, like all naive thinkers, engages in
inner actions concerning which most of what goes on
there is semi-conscious and not studied. In
a consciousness, rooted in a disciplined science of the
mind, all conceptual processes are transparent.
The creative nature of the acts which produce the
various concepts and ideas are empirically known.
The same is true of the communication process and
its resulting social agreement. Lastly the puzzle
solving process is as well transparent to a
self-consciousness trained in scientific
self-observation. Where does this take us?
We
could say that when the scientist studies his own mind,
and those processes connected to conception-creation,
then the whole nature of the experiment leaves
behind its black box riddle nature. Thinking is
then known as spiritual activity (thus Steiner’s The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity). But for the reader of this book -
why should they believe any of what I am saying?
Remember
then that we are engaged in developing a specific Idea
of God, and then a Theory of God, and then looking for
evidence of or a Proof of God, leading to a Theory of
Everything. In accord with our previous efforts I
will next describe more characteristics of the yet
hidden nature of thinking activity, in such a way as to
eventually produce another alternative explanation of
what goes on during these kinds of experiments,
frequently engaged in by modern scientists of
consciousness. This explanation is to be added to
our Idea of God. It is not meant to be believed,
being in its essential nature part of A Theory of God.
Thinking
forms concepts. This is exactly what Darwin did in
proposing his Theory of Evolution, and centering it on
the idea of Survival of the Fittest. Everyone does
this, we just mostly sleep through it. Like the
fish doesn’t notice the water in which it swims, the
self-consciousness doesn’t really appreciate its own
conceptual activity.
The
young man who went to the party, formed his concepts of
the girl he was attracted to on the basis of what his
friend told him. That is, the meaning of
what he observed was created inwardly in his own
consciousness, yet at the suggestion of another
self-conscious mind, which did not in fact know what it
was talking about. People who are playing with
what they call the science of memes, believe that
concepts and ideas move from mind to mind through social
intercourse. They instinctively want to treat
these memes as having a kind of independent existence,
given how they seem to travel from one mind to another.
Self
observation, however, reveals that a concept is always
formed in my own consciousness, even though I may be
stimulated by language communications, such as words and
terms. To appreciate this fact we just have to
recall how often we misunderstand each other. This
happens in families and in other close relationships all
the time. We frequently don’t mean the same
things, even though we often use the same words and
terms. Two people attracted to each other will not
mean the same thing when using a highly abstract word
such as love, for example.
We
individualize meaning all the time, and for a very
interesting discourse on the larger significance of
this, read Barfield’s Speaker’s
Meaning.
For
most naive thinkers, concept formation can frequently
occur when they meet someone new. Immediately we
tend to like or dislike them, and borne upward on these
reactive feelings we will make judgments about them,
such as to their character and so forth. People we
already know tend to be enveloped in already
(pre-thought thoughts) formed judgments. Having
made those in the past, we usually treat these
individuals according to that past understanding.
In
many situations, we may have a need for people to do
something for us, and this too will involve concept
formation about how to get from them what we want.
Life constantly brings it about that we create
concepts.
Another
example: In certain employment disciplines, the need for
concept formation is intensified by the demands of the
job. Our thinking is believed to be owned in a
kind of way by the boss, and in highly technical and
innovative situations, the boss (whether a computer
corporation, or a university) will force us to sign an
agreement whereby they own our conceptual creations.
Necessity
is the mother of invention is the folk wisdom.
Where does invention and innovation come from?
This
is an especially difficult problem for the materialistic
mind sciences, given that concept creation means
thinking has produced something new. If mind is
just working or worrying with prior concepts, this is
less of a problem. But when something new comes,
how did that happen? How does matter create
something never before thought?
We
have in our ordinary language the use of the term
“grasp”, to signify when our mind has understood
something - we grasped someones meaning. We have
this experience of taking hold of a concept or idea.
The experimental subjects in the Eureka Hunt
had to solve puzzles. What is happening in the
mind when we try to do something like this - not the
brain, the mind.
Roger
Penrose said explicitly that certain mathematical ideas
seemed to experience to be independent of the mind.
Rebecca Goldstein in her work on Godel: Incompleteness: The Proof and Paradox of
Kurt Godel, considers him (as
well as Einstein) to be neo-Platonists (holders of the
view that ideas have an independent existence).
Here are a couple of interesting quotes by
spiritual teachers I have studied:
The
Tibetan Lama Chogyam Trungpa, in his book Meditation in Action, in the Chapter on Transmission, writes
about the true spiritual meeting between the guru and
the student as follows: Something just
opens, there is a kind of flash, and that’s all.
Although one sees it described in books as “great
bliss” or “mahamudra” or “the awakened state of mind”,
or “satori” - all sorts of titles and names are
given,. But somehow the actual moment is very
simple, very direct. There is merely a meeting of
two minds. Two minds become one.
Or
the Western spiritual teacher, Franz Bardon, in his book
Initiation into Hermetics in the section The Mental Plane: “ ... the mental
sphere is the sphere of thoughts which have their origin
in the world of ideas, consequently in the
spiritual akasha. Each thought is preceded by a
basic idea which, according to its property, accepts a
definite form and arrives to the consciousness of the
ego through the etheric principle, consequently the
mental matrix, as expression of the thought in the shape
of a plastic picture.”
Weird?
... or not?
Recall
now Steiner and Emerson: Thought is the
last of a series of processes by which Nature is formed (Steiner); and Nature is a
thought incarnate and turns to thought again, as ice
becomes water and then gas. The world is mind
precipitated, and the volatile essence is forever
escaping into the state of free thought (Emerson).
What
happens, according to our Theory of God, in the above
experiment? The spirit (self-consciousness)
of the scientist conceives the idea of the experiment. Via a social (mind to
mind) agreement, the spirit of
the scientist asks the spirit of the subject that it
attempt to solve (by
thinking) a puzzle, and then
tell the scientist the puzzle is solved. While the
puzzle is being solved, the will of the subject is
focused on this task. We can note in other
situations, that the focus of the will in specific
regions of the body will increase blood flow to that
region, as well as a kind of heat or warmth connected to
the increased activity of the ego during its focus or
attentiveness to that region.
When
the will is focused for puzzle solving, given that we
all assume it is the head/brain that is thinking, part
of the attention of the subject is focused on the head
region of the body. This will, in a like
fashion to the above, increase blood flow to regions of
the brain. Regions of the brain will light up to
the instruments as a result of this activity of the
focus of the attention (an aspect of the will in
thinking).
Brain
scan pictures tend not to be live, that is in movement,
but instead are individual shots like a camera can make,
but not movie pictures like a cam-corder makes. We
take snap shots of brain activity, but can’t yet take
real time constant moving pictures of brain activity.
We also have to use a lot of different kinds of
techniques in order grasp with different instruments
different aspects. Given that conventional
thinking, with its pre-thought thought assumptions that
permeates the point of view of the whole field of
brain studies, we could legitimately say that the
accepted dogma rules this discourse, in the same way
Brady showed that the accepted dogma in evolutionary
biology ruled that discourse.
Now
after the puzzle is solved, the spirit of the
experimental subject engages the brain in order to speak
to the scientist and relate (communicate once more mind
to mind) that the puzzle has been solved. The
instruments light up then as well in their observations
of the brain, when the thinking subject has to use the
body in order to speak to the other mind (or
self-conscious spirit). The brain is not the mind,
but the physical organ by which the spirit takes hold of
the physical body. Conceiving, agreeing and
solving are spiritual acts connected to the activity of
the thinking spirit, and the brain is only needed when
actions or intercourse between the spiritual and the
physical is required, which is why the brain lights up
just prior to speech.
The
central difficulty for the naive thinker, and for the
practitioner of modern consciousness sciences, is the
degree of sleep in which we are embraced as regards what
actually happens in our own mind. Not awake and
unfree (captured by the pre-thought thought) in our
mind, we don’t see the totality of the experiment which
has to include, in the description of its effects and
its nature, mature representations (mental pictures,
generalized concepts, pure concepts and ideas) of the
real nature of our cognitive activity as it effects the
experiment.
Once
introspection’s empirical observations of the nature of
mind are added to the description of the totality of the
experiment, the presence of the spiritual will be
undeniable. All the same, let us not be naive
here. Nothing is going to change overnight.
This book will have little immediate effect,
if it has any effect at all. The points of view
and dogmas of scientific materialism move forward with a
great deal of social and psychological momentum, and
will continue for a long time on into the future.
Before
returning to a deeper description of what can be
discovered on the path of the modern mind science,
rooted in Steiner’s books on the problem of knowledge,
let us once again consider certain general observations
of human social life (its a theory of Everything,
remember!), as belong to our coming understanding.
the appearance of the free moral
individual
in human social-political life
In
an old-world village in Central Europe, over four
hundred years ago, the community consisted of many very
large families. Lots of parents, grandparents,
uncles, cousins, and brothers and sisters - all related
by ties of blood (we moderns would say: similar genetic
inheritance). There was also a strong division
according to class distinctions, with the aristocrats
holding a certain position of dominance over most of the
population, except for the officials of the Roman
Catholic Church - the Church having used its powers of
denial of the Eucharist and other ways of public
condemnation (accusations of heresy, witchcraft and so
forth), to protect itself (to some degree) from the
overreaching of the aristocratic classes.
The
two powers, the aristocrats and the Church authorities,
managed a kind of delicate and often only temporary
peace. Beneath these powers, the ordinary people,
mostly serfs and peasants, farmed the land providing the
food, and provided the servants, soldiers, and the
priests and nuns as needed to those who held them in a
kind of bondage: one more physical (threat of a sword
chopping off your head), and the other more spiritual
(denial of the host and other forms of moral
condemnation).
At
a certain point, various craft guilds had developed
systems of apprenticeship, such that the many children
(usually over a dozen, with only part of these surviving
birth and early childhood) were born into each family,
having only certain kinds of limited life choices.
The elder sons might inherit the right to
rent lands for farming, and if not that then they could
become priests or soldiers and apprentices in craft
guilds. These craft guilds were the precursors of
the coming merchant classes, from which the middle class
we know of today was to emerge.
Women
could become nuns, but mostly they were expected to
marry and bear children. Hardly anyone was taught
to read or do numbers.
Each
village also had one basic culture - that is one
language, and one religion, such that their form of
figuration (semi-conscious thinking) was tightly bound
up in the local traditions.
Into
this more pastoral culture (more people lived in
villages in rural areas, than lived in larger cities)
was to come the Reformation, the Renaissance, the
Enlightenment, the Copernican revolution, and the
industrial revolution (not to leave out the constant
wars among the aristocrats).
This
caused several changes in our general human existence in
this area of the Earth, during this time. The
moral traditions tied to the Church were breaking down -
they no longer dominated human thinking. The
family, with the industrial revolution, began to lose
the father who now was drawn from the farm and toward
the factory. Cities grew increasingly larger, so
that workers could be housed for the new industries.
Concentrations of wealth shifted from the
aristocrats, to an emerging financial and economic elite
in the growing banking and merchant classes.
If
we move forward in time to New York City on the cusp of
the 19th to the 20th centuries, we find the former still
somewhat large families, previously locked into
villages, now living in neighborhoods. A
major difference is the nearby association of other
languages and other cultural traditions. Jews were
next to Irish were next to Germans were next to
Italians, and so on. Hardly any public school yet,
but lots of ways leading to intermarriage across the
previous lines of cultural and language traditions.
Fast
forward now to Los Angeles in the latter parts of the
20th Century. Large ethnic neighborhoods, such as
Black and Latino, and even sometimes Asian. Most
individuals, however, going to the same schools, and in
public at least, using the same language. Religion
is not nearly as powerful anymore, yet Churches are
everywhere - they are just no longer strictly
hierarchical. The whites (the former Jews, and
Irish and Germans and Italians) having fled the inner
core of the Cities, now live in suburbs, in what are
essentially mass produced housing, yet which give their
apparent owners, in a weird sense, their own Castle (a
man’s home is his castle).
The
new aristocrats of wealth are out of sight. A well
paid political and media class has interposed itself
between these hidden rulers and the ruled. Yet, on
a functional level dominance still exists, and the sons
and the daughters still provide soldiers for wars, and
apprentices in the more evolved modern guild crafts
(such as lawyers, doctors, accountants, middle
managers), as well as homemakers and mothers.
Property ownership is believed to be a fact, but
the reality is that the bank is the one that owns the
home and a mortgage is just a more complicate way to pay
rent.
For
all this, however, the most significant change is in our
ideas of what this all means.
With
the collapse of the old-world village and the gradual
shift to an inner core and outer rim in the vastly
larger cities, the choices the young have have
multiplied. The son is not so likely to follow in
the footsteps of the father, and the daughter not so
likely to follow in the footsteps of the mother.
Our sex still makes certain social roles
necessary, but even that is being questioned.
Previously
the community and the family determined what could be
thought. Mostly we had in the past a deep kind of
figuration (all meaning was embedded in our
semi-consciousness), with little independent reflection
and theorizing. This somewhat moral power of the
social to determine the content of thought finally broke
down completely in the 1960‘s in America, first in small
numbers when there was a shift about morals, from the
more social idea of “do the right thing” - right being
defined as what the family and community thought - to
“do your own thing”, where instead the individual was to
self-determine what the right thing to do was.
Now
the breaking of this social tsunami-like wave over and
covering and destroying older traditions was not a
sundering of something like a knife would do to a piece
of fruit, because it happened gradually over time.
The family itself dissolves into smaller and
smaller units, leading eventually to the tiny family
which was in the 1950‘s being called the nuclear family.
In addition the community, as a tight organism
claiming the right to demand social conformance, also
waned as people lived less and less in villages and
culturally defined neighborhoods. and more and more in
places where neighbors were virtual strangers, and the
only sameness might be the color of ones skin.
Within
this dissolution of the moral conforming power of the
community and family, taking several hundred years to
accomplish, the individual was more and more free to
engage in self-expression.
Barfield,
in his remarkable History in
English Words, writes of the
increasing interiorization of certain aspects of
consciousness, such that up until two or three hundred
years ago, the word “self” was not used in the way I
just used it (self-expression). Language, writes
Barfield, reflects in the changes of the meaning
(expansion and contraction) of words, changes in
consciousness, because only the change in consciousness
can produce the need for new meaning driving these
changes in language. As human beings in Western
culture more and more individualized, and became freer
for self-expression, and also experienced themselves
more dynamically as even having an interior life,
language had to acquire new capacities, and in the above
book Barfield traces these changes in the most
delightful and informative way.
The
self-expressive individual now threatens the family, if
one clings to a traditional view of family and morals.
We see this fact then reflected in the assertion
of the existence of the family values crisis and
the so-called culture wars, as constantly proclaimed by the trailing
edge of social change - the traditionally religious.
When
I grew up, being described as an individualist was
a pejorative - a defect. Todays child would find
that not being an individual was a kind of madness.
If you want to see the effects of this explosive
and expanding rise of the individual creative nature,
just spend some time watching YouTube.
In
order to shorten our socially descriptive language
needs, let us call this total process from old world
village to modern individualism: the self-creative process. Even the dictator in Africa, or the
overbearing protestant preacher, or the cheating movie
star, or the greedy banker, are all expressing this
self-creative process. As we noted above, in
reflecting on how we today act out of our likes and
dislikes thereby creating social friction (the Baptism
by Fire), this self-creative process dominates the
underlying psycho-spiritual dynamics of current history.
The
deepest push for social change comes from the inside of
the individual human being. Its total dynamics are
just spread out over centuries, in terms of the social
effects, with each next generation contributing
something new to the whole simmering social-political
stew.
Now
this self-creating process acts upon the Stage Setting
in different ways. There are two dominant kinds of
generalized social-formative processes worthy of note: a
radiating-pushing process (mostly connected to acts of
individuals), and a suctional-sculpting process, which
results from a kind of undertow of the total
macro-social -functioning as a kind of weight.
What early thinking called the masses, actually
acts as a massive resistance that effectually forms
something in the social.
A
typical radiating-pushing process is of the kind that
historians mostly notice. A good example is the
life of Alexander the Great. His activity radiated
all manner of effects into the social world of his time,
when he conquered much of the former Persian Empire and
large parts of the Asian-Indian realms. In doing
this he spread the vibrant creative culture of Hellenism
eastward from Macedonia.
By
the time the Roman Empire arose, Hellenism as a
dominating political force was much weaker than it had
been with Alexander, such that the spread of Hellenism
(ancient Greek culture) arose among the Romans only by
their making slaves of the Greeks. At the
same time, an educated Greek was often a very wise and
intelligent person, and many aristocratic Romans had as
personal advisors these educated and wise Greeks.
In this way, but through the expanding Roman
Empire, whispers of Hellenism spread to the West and
elsewhere. We sometimes forget, for example, that
Cleopatra was not an Egyptian, but a Macedonian.
Again, basically a social radiating process.
A
classical example of a suctional-sculpting process is
found today in modern Africa. The masses of people
share certain characteristic needs and flaws.
Individualism is yet weaker (the individualistic
self-creative process is like a wave front in world
social processes and does not all arrive everywhere at
the same time.), and often the social power of the group
is stronger (see the documentary film: The Lost Boys).
Recall
from far above the metaphor of the train and the tracks.
Procreation impulses require sexual intercourse,
but these impulses, while necessary for new physical
bodies to be created, can also be carried out in less
than purely moral ways. The dominance of the
female by the male is still a cultural norm in large
parts of Africa. The mother is still
expected to bear children and take care of the hearth
and home. The father either farms, works in
the cities or goes to war. The influence of
the over-reaching of the greed-driven free market ideas
of the capitalist countries, inhibits in Africa the
development of a proper political and cultural life.
In
this social matrix a kind of cultural ignorance arises,
for even though we can think that we live in the same
time (the number of the year we agree to for economic
purposes, such as 2012), the so-called third world is
not just less advanced (which is a kind of way of
falsely seeing it as dysfunctional), but the fact is
that the biographies of many of those present requires a
less intellectually sophisticated culture, one more
driven by primary needs, and redeemed by deeply felt
heart forces (again see The Lost Boys).
It is the massive array of primary needs that
dominates much of Africa, and becomes a
suctional-sculpting force in the structure of the Stage
Setting in that place and time.
One
of the dominate ways in which culture advances is what
happens when something is absent, especially if this
absence happens in the presence of the possibility of an
alternative. The kind of individual freedom we
prize in the West, and which is on display in our arts
of music and film and television, becomes then in the
souls of people, who do not have this individual
freedom, a necessary hunger. Again this is a
suctional sculpting social force, driving the
individuals in those cultures to yearn for what is
noticed as being absent, and a particularly good example
of this process is the previously noted effect on Russia
and Eastern Europe of Rock ‘n Roll (with its ideas of
individual freedom).
This
suctional force is a kind of drag on the capacity of
dominating radiating forces (dictators, Western economic
imperialists and the like) to form the social totally to
their view of things - drag in this sense being a
socially weighted resistance. Some of us in
the cultural West, see this boiling social stew pot that
is Africa, and compare it to our own way of life, and
wish for the African something better. We
need to ask whether or not those biographies living in
these conditions might be getting precisely what they
need.
As
long as we assume no reincarnation and no afterlife
Divine Justice, we will believe something is horribly
wrong. That belief is actually important to our own
biographies to the extent that we empathetically
identify with the members of the so-called third world
(an African, for example) and out of this feeling seek
to help. The Rolling Stones had a very interesting
song, with this line: “you
don’t always get what you want, but if you try real
hard, you’ll get what you need”.
Remember, wisdom and creativity are distributed.
The
divinely created World multi-tasks. More than one
thing is happening at the same linear time, but which
from the point of view of Eternity, is both simultaneous
and sequential. At the same time it would be
idiotic to assert that the oppressed want to be
oppressed. What an incarnating spirit wants, and
needs and will actually have in their biography is far
too complicated (and personal/individual), for us to
make judgments concerning. This is why above I
urged the reader to concentrate their objective powers
of empirical observation on their own biography first,
before even beginning to believe we know enough to risk
an evaluation the biography of a Thou.
Certain
social processes play a larger role than we otherwise
assume. Above I mentioned Rock ‘n Roll and its
effect on Russia and Eastern Europe leading to the fall
of the Berlin Wall. If we were to understand the
different parts of the Earth, in their essential
soul/spiritual nature at a cultural level, we can begin
to see that what presently radiates out of America into
the wider world are both catabolic (destructive) and
anabolic (upbuilding) forces - simultaneously.
Some
will decry the materialism spreading out from America,
as well as the cruel and insensitive (and deeply
irresponsible and selfish) economic policies that ravage
and rape the Third World. America’s consumer
culture is falsely imitated, and its banking and
corporate elites have stolen too much of what really
belongs to others. At the same time, at the level
of Art, American culture has much to give.
Having
pioneered film, American culture has precipitated
(through imitation) a new generation of filmmakers in
the Third World, telling its stories. World
culture needs the transmission and social intercourse
this film-dialog creates. This dialog follows one
other that began with the radiating outward
emanation of Rock ‘n Roll, which then led to the
Third World responding with World Beat, such that this
response then led to American Hip Hop and so forth.
At a cultural creative level, especially now
with individual music and videos on YouTube, the whole
world engages in Artistic conversation.
This
may seem to be disorganized, but it is not. It is
full of order, but that order comes from another place.
It comes from the inside of the developing human
being. It arises from naturally occurring
synergistic effects and the rule of 6 degrees of
separation. It is the positive side of “I come not
to bring peace, but a sword”. This order stands
outside the older and now dysfunctional hierarchical
ways of organizing the world, typified by top down
corporate social forms. The real new world
order is to be circle-like, not pyramidal. It is communion with,
not dominion over.
The
older order will not go easily away. The Past
clings to its powers and privileges. Being already
dominant, it has the illusion it can continue to
dominate. However, its mode of operation in
seeking continued domination involves increasing social
control. The problem with that approach is that
the human spirit is irrepressible. We can make
here a useful analogy with the physical laws governing
fluid dynamics.
Fluids
are incompressible - that is they can’t be crushed.
Because they are fluidic, pressure causes them to
leak through any place that is open to them. Older
brake systems on cars work on this principle as well as
the flight control systems of most airplanes. The
same with the human spirit. The more the
lingering and dying hierarchical corporate social forms
try to control through social pressures, the more the
spirit will find its way outside these rigid structures.
The more the older structures become increasingly
rigid (that is hardened, as in sclerotic), the sooner
will death come to these already dying social forms).
History
shows that ultimately oppression (social control) always
fails. For details on what those consciously
pursuing communion with can do, from certain points of view, read
my Counter-Moves: finding
Victory in the War the Rich are making on the Poor (which is included in the appendix of my Uncommon Sense: the
Degeneration, and the Redemption, of Political Life in
America).
Here
is the contents page of Uncommon Sense, as was done
above with other books of mine in recognition of the
vast total complexity of what we are trying to
understand and assess:
the reader can skip this and easily treat
it as a footnote, not needing to be read
table of contents
Introduction: anticipating the whole (page 4)
Section One - Degeneration
Part One: The Betrayal of the Left, and of the whole of American Politics, by the Democratic Party
Part Two: The Betrayal of the Republic, the Constitution and the American People, by the Republican Party
Section Two - Redemption
Part One: Rediscovering true Democratic and Republican Virtues within the Idea of Citizen Governance
Part Two: America as Mystery
Part Three: A Pragmatic Solution to the American Dilemma - writing a Second American Constitution. This section includes an updated version of the Declaration of Independence
Section Three - The Real Power of Citizenship, both as an American and as a Citizen of the World
Appendices: elaborations of certain particular themes
Appendix A: Money and Debt: the Company Store in the 21st Century
Appendix B: Citizen Governance
Appendix C: Renewal Groups
Appendix D: Civil Society
Appendix E: The original Declaration revised
Appendix F: Some material about the author, Joel A. Wendt
Appendix G: a wonderful contribution by the author of Babylon Five
Appendix H: Counter-Moves
Appendix I: Jim Garrison’s summation at the Clay Shaw trial concerning the JFK assassination (from the public record).
Appendix J:
Dennis Burke’s Eulogy to Granny D. (Doris) Haddock
return to main theme
interlude and recapitulation
Where
are we?
The
main thrust of this book has been to take a look at the
apparent disagreements between Science and Religion, in
such a way as to do no violence to either approach to
the world. The mode of accomplishing this was to
approach the larger question of the existence of God, in
a scientific way, by first laying out a Theory of God,
as an alternative explanation of the nature and source
of human existence to that provided by the Idea of the
Big Bang and the Theory of Evolution.
To
create this Theory of God, however, required a complete
restatement of the Idea of God, from that with which we
are historically familiar. This is a very
complicated task, given all that has to be included,
because the logical extension of a valid new Idea of God
and a systematic Theory of God, would lead to a quite
different Theory of Everything.
Various
themes then needed to be explored, many having to begin
with a more superficial discussion than would later be
the case. In a way we have spiraled around the
various themes, returning to them over and over again,
each time trying to deepen our appreciation of what are
the fundamental issues being examined.
An
important aspect of the Whole concerned the idea that
there is not only matter to take account of, but
spirit as well. In a way the spiraling themes are
a bit like the double helix of the DNA strand, one
spiral being what is known in materialistic science
concerning matter and the other spiral being what is yet
unknown about spirit, but apparent once we empirically
investigate the true nature of mind.
An
important and valid question concerns the problem of
evidence and proof. During most of the course of
the above discussion, I have only offered alternative
explanations of various phenomena already thought to be
understood by science. I had pointed out that what
is known empirically is not the same as our theoretical
formulations. Theories are rooted in
empirical facts, but are not the same as such facts.
Theories are in fact creations
of the human mind, which is why our studies of the mind
are so crucial.
For
this reason then the developing Theory and Idea of God
was made more complex by the inclusion of alternative
explanations of the same empirical facts with which
science is already familiar. These alternative
explanations are not meant to be either evidence or
proof of anything, as much as they are meant to
demonstrate that the same set of facts can be explained
in alternative ways. Our minds are not limited to
the explanations of empirical facts so far presented by
the theories of natural science.
In
particular I tried to inform the reader of the problem
of the pre-thought thought. Once the mind of the
scientist is captured by his unchecked assumptions and
his fascination with the explanatory power of his
theories, all new empirical research is then interpreted
in the light of these pre-existing conclusions (for
details, see the aforementioned: The Structure of Scientific Revolutions by Thomas Kuhn). All of this work
with assumptions, theories and the resulting
pre-existing conclusions takes place in the mind of the
scientist (and as well the cultural apologists for
science, many of whom begin already with an
anti-religious bias). Examples of these attitudes
are to be found in the books, by Harris - The End of Faith
et al.; Dawkins - The God Delusion; and Hitchens - god is not Great;
mentioned far above.
The
reader needs also to realize that it is not my intention
to defend traditional religious doctrine, either.
In bringing up the matter of the black-sheep
cousins of the major religions (Zen and Tibetan
Buddhism, Yoga, Sufism, Kabballah, Christian
Hermeticism, modern Alchemy, and Anthroposophy), I
intended to point to the fact that humanity has a long
tradition of sciences of the mind, which modern
scientists of consciousness seem to want to pretend does
not exist.
Earlier
I put forward Ronald Brady’s remarkable examination (Dogma and Doubt)
of the underlying philosophy of science problems with
Darwin’s Natural Selection. There Brady shows
conclusively that not only are many formulations of the
Theory of Evolution tautological, but also that no
scientist has yet formulated that Theory in a way that
it can be tested or falsified. This is particularly true
as to the major question concerning whether or not
random evolutionary pressures can produce speciation -
that is just how the dinosaurs become birds, how the
fishes become mammals, or the higher apes become
huminoids. The Theory of Evolution can’t presently
be tested or falsified as to how evolution actually
produces a differentiation of species. Since it
can’t be formulated in such a way that its essential
beliefs can be tested, it is not a good Theory - we need
a better one, which by the way I am offering in this
book.
We
have a similar problem in the conventional mind
sciences, when it comes to the question of how does the
material brain produce consciousness. No one
knows, and so far no one even seems any longer to
consider the absence of an explanation a problem.
Most everyone just assumes that the brain produces
thought and thinking, consciousness and
self-consciousness. Again I make alternative
explanations, but not as evidence or proof, but rather
as Idea. If we start to add the Idea of Spirit to
the Idea of Matter, where do we end up?
We
end up explaining a lot of what is presently
unexplained. But the explanatory power of the Idea
and Theory of God is not enough, if we use Brady’s work
as the justifiable philosophical standard that it is.
The Theory of God (or the Theory of
Everything) must be able to be stated in a
non-tautological fashion, and as well in a fashion that
can be tested and/or falsified. Only then do we
have a good theory.
So,
for example, near the end of my discussion of Brady’s
work, I offered a sample formulation of one of this
book’s central themes: The
macro-social organism, in which human biographies take
place, is the causal result of the Artistic activity of
God.
Careful
reading of Brady’s essay, however, reveals that most
Theories contain other theories, for the world is
complicated and our existential reality has to be sought
in diverse ways. The sample above is meant only to
be an indication, for when we get fully into the problem
of evidence and proof there will have to be multiple
formulations of the various aspects of the Idea and
Theory of God - the matter is otherwise too complex to
try to render it in any kind of simple way.
In
this direction we will go next, although for the moment
we will continue to examine the nature of mind, given
its central importance in the whole work ...
additional aspects of the nature of
thought and thinking
Thinking
generally has an object, that is it is about something.
The scientist thinks about the stars, the mother
about her child, the worker about his back pain.
We, as a self-conscious thinking subject, think
about the object of our attention.
In
the normal course of a day, the variety of subjects can
be enormous. Our attention wanders all over the
place, unless we are worrying a particular question or
riddle. The necessities of life mostly drive
and/or determine where the attention is focused.
Get out of bed, take a shower, wake the children,
make the breakfast, drive to work, fear the boss, go to
the bathroom, day dream at our desk, wonder about the
coming weekend.
Naive
or ordinary thinking is mostly discursive in nature - we
inwardly talk to ourselves. The mother in the
kitchen yells at the rowdy children in the living room:
“Stop making so much noise, I can’t hear myself think!”.
Were we to be more carefully observant here, we
would notice that the self-consciousness (spirit)
speaks, via the inner voice, into the general inner
field of consciousness (the soul). This discursive
inner dialog, a kind of background inner silent mumbling
and rumination, is not the main focus of our attention.
The focus of our attention is on the object
about which we are thinking, not on the thinking itself,
although reading, with its sub-vocalization is somewhat
more conscious.
The
mother in the above example, was not thinking about her
thinking, she was, let us assume, thinking about her
marriage. Perhaps in one given moment she is
remembering something from the past of the marriage, and
in another given moment she is having a fantasy about
something better arising in the marriage. Maybe
there was an argument last night, some unkind words were
said by her husband, and she is still involved in the
related hurt feelings. The total content of the
field of consciousness is huge, and the discursive
element only one part of this totality. Just as
the outer world calls to the attention (the rowdy
children, the dishes needed doing, the shopping required
later), the inner world of memories and feelings can
also call to our attention.
Recall
once more Barfield’s: figuration, reflection and
theorizing as kinds of thinking. Our mother’s
attention here moves from one mode to another
semi-consciously, all in accord with her moods and her
needs. Suppose her cell phone rings, and her
sister calls. Depending on why the sister called,
her attention will move again to another object of
thought. Sometimes her sister is a needy pill, and
other times her love of her sister causes her to forget
all her own troubles and to worry over the sister’s
troubles instead.
So the mother sits down at the kitchen table, starts to sip her coffee and listen (lend an ear) to her sister’s needs. This is actually good - this shift of attention - for at helps her forget her own troubles. They talk, they share. Something remarkable happens for both, for the talking is a kind of therapy - the sharing a kind of release.
Women
do something here men normally do not do - emotional
sharing, although almost all marriages need this.
For men, with each other, conversation tends to be
an extension of the compulsive competition taught to
them in childhood. Stories are told, each
meaning to top the other. There are whole
books written on this theme (c.f. Deborah Tannen: You just don’t understand: men and women
in conversation).
During
this conversation a kind of spiritual communion arises,
although neither sister will label it that way.
The two separated self-conscious spirits identify with
each other deeply for moments and this identification is
the essence of healing spiritual communion.
Classical talk therapy is rooted in this aspect of
human reality. Sub-consciously thinking about something
shifts to thinking with someone, carried by the feeling of
sympathy. However briefly and
semi-consciously, I and Thou notice (attend to) each
other’s existential reality in a deeper way.
In
the course of this conversation, thinking discursively
will still bounce around, although it will often emerge
from the inwardness fully into speech - a kind of
thinking aloud. Moments of reflection (what does
it all mean) will alternate with moments of theorizing
(gossip, for example).
Two
other kinds of thinking activity may appear: comparative
discriminating thinking and associative thinking.
In comparative thinking, one object of
thought is distinguished from another, generally in some
kind of value context: this is better (in some way) than
that (for details on the relationship of this to the
Four Noble Truths of the Buddha, read my this and that, an
essay on my website.)
So
the sisters discuss the relative value of their
individual husbands’ behavior in bed, or as sensitive
and otherwise romantic men (see my Seven Dates: erotica transcending for more on this theme). During the
conversation, an associative thought may arise - some
bit of recent memory, for example, that leads to a story
being told. The mind (self-conscious spirit) here
is not separating, as in noticing different levels of value,
but instead joining - noticing a relationship between
different objects of thought. Comparative thinking
tends to separate, and associative thinking tends to
join together.
Both
are results of the latent semi-conscious feelings of
antipathy and sympathy that often serve as drivers for
the thinking (written about far above as regards the
creation of social friction). Although
either antipathy or sympathy may be a cause of
separating or joining, the tendency is for comparative
thinking to usually be driven by antipathetic feelings
(disliking) while the associative thinking is often
based on sympathetic feelings (liking).
What’s
the point, you might well say?
In
a science of the mind, we discover these types of
thinking (discursive, comparative and associative as
well as figuration, reflection and theorizing).
Their discovery leads us to recognizing the
role played by feelings as regards the thinking - our
inward empirical studies of our mind can lead to a
deeper appreciation for how a feeling may, or may not,
drive a thought.
These
thought processes (there are more than these), are not
usually separate from each other, although their
empirical perception then naturally leads to
experimentation. Knowing the existence of these
inner processes leads to discovering how to consciously
will them - how, as Steiner put it, to learn to control
thoughts and thinking. Am I stuck in discursive
thinking? Can the focus of my attention maintain a
state of associative thinking for a long period of time?
What value, if I learn to do it on purpose instead
of instinctively, is there in comparative thinking,
reflection or theorizing?
In
order to control thoughts in all cases, do I need to
learn some mastery of my feeling life? Do my
emotions drive me, or can I learn to ride the horse of
their powers in my own inwardness? Does anger, for
example, always have to lead to violence, or harsh and
terrible words?
Is
there an even deeper place within - a place where almost
completely unconscious motives live? Suppose I am
jealous of my partner in our shared scientific
practices. He, to my comparative thinking, is
better than me at what we do, seemingly together.
Seeking a way forward, I plot to harm his
work and elevate my own. I imagine how to do
this (picture thinking, instead of abstract thinking -
two more kinds - or modes - of thinking). My motive is raw,
but not angry or hot. It is base, but cold.
I plot, rather than blindly strike out. I’ve
made a moral choice, not for the good by the way.
What
is the relationship between the objects of thought and
the moral (good or evil) imperatives that drive them
from my deepest willed inwardness? The at one time
student of Rudolf Steiner, Valentin Tomberg, in his
remarkable book on Christian Hermeticism, Meditations on the Tarot, speaks of “learning to think on your knees” - of a kind of thinking that is
devotional, and whose purpose is to benefit the Thou,
not to harm him or her.
Many
of us instinctively know how to do this - to think on
our knees. We just don’t do it on purpose,
intending it consciously. What happens is we
care about someone, who has become the object of our
thought and thinking. Parent and child.
Teacher and student. Child and elder parent.
Marriage partners. Siblings.
Stranger others we serve at the homeless
shelter.
Choosing
to care guides our thinking about, and may in
many instances change it to thinking with (instinctive
empathy). Selfishness and selflessness produce
different kinds of thoughts. Moreover, I can do
these intentionally if I learn to awaken inwardly.
Suppose
I am at work, and a particular individual vexes me (I
have antipathies toward them, and they toward me).
We often have friction with each other. When
I think about them I am unhappy. If I took hold of
my thinking, on purpose, and changed it intentionally
from thinking-about to thinking-with, I will have
different thoughts concerning how I relate to them.
I can’t change them, but (as Gandhi pointed out) I
can change myself. Thinking-with them will
increase my understanding of who they are, and perhaps
give intuitive insight as to how to relate to them in a
new way. Remember, Christ ends His discussion of
the mote and the beam in the Sermon on the Mount this
way: "You hypocrite, first take the log out of
your own eye, and then you will see clearly to take the
speck out of your neighbor’s eye”.
When
the new science of the mind (anthroposophy as a path of
cognition) matures in the individual, two more evolved
kinds of thinking arise (evolved out of the underlying
modes discussed above): these are organic thinking and
pure thinking. Figuration, reflection, theorizing,
discursive, comparative, associative, hot, cold, about,
with, selfish, selfless, abstract, pictorial and so
forth become organized into something new.
The self-conscious spirit forms thinking in
a new way, which becomes called: living thinking.
The
root foundation of a fully willed thinking bases itself
on clearly and consciously chosen moral ideas or ideals.
We think for a specific reason - a quite definite
why. Our thinking serves others, not ourselves.
In
organic thinking we are thinking about, with, within and
as, something living - that is the object of thinking is
alive. Note I have added to thinking-about and
thinking-with, something additional: thinking-within and
thinking-as. In my essay near the end of this
book, In Joyous Celebration
of the Soul Art and Music of Discipleship, I write carefully and exactly about how
one can transform thinking - bring about its
metamorphosis - on purpose, consciously. Each
stage of this process involves a renunciation - a
sacrifice, and the addition of an intention with
which to guide the attention. For organic thinking, its object is
the living elements of existence, and the full
metamorphosis is not essential - organic thinking is a
part or stage of a longer Path.
There
is more, but before going there, I want first to revisit
an earlier theme once more, - this time aided by our
deeper appreciation of the nature of thinking and of
thought and of the mind.
social life, in the biography, as a creative invention:
- the self-conscious spirit as an
artist in life -
Recall
above where I wrote that the creative spirit of the
what-is is distributed. We also recognized that
the progress of social transformation is driven in large
part by interiorization, and individuation, such that we
gave the name self-creative
process to the inward
evolution of consciousness process by which old-world
village family life dissolves into the modern nuclear
family, and ultimately the modern individual.
We
noted in passing that this wave front of change moves
through the total sphere of earth existence over time,
and does not arise everywhere at once. Let us
examine this in more detail.
Different
societies exhibit different phenomena here. Major
cities in the Western democracies will have many people
living alone, particularly if they are culturally
Western. In Europe, for example, recent immigrant
peoples will tend to live still in family groups, or
even just in collectives - many people in the same house
or apartment. In America, similar phenomena
can be seen. Those not yet fully Americanized will
associate with family and friends in a more dense living
arrangement. In Eastwood’s film Gran Torino, a
single elderly white man, rejecting his own children,
lives alone (his wife of many years has passed).
His next door neighbors are Hmong (people
from the Asian mountains in China, Thailand, Laos and
Vietnam), and they live many people to a house.
Even the Hmong gang members, who bring so
much trouble in the film, live together.
There
is a relationship between these living arrangements and
the inward consciousness of the individuals conforming
to them. We could say that individualism
(self-creation), eventually runs into a social limit.
At the same time, this self-creative process, in
terms of the macro-Earth social life, is in many
different stages of development everywhere.
Eastwood’s film above illustrates that these
different stages can exist side by side, and fruitfully
interact.
Certain
regions of the whole social-Earth sphere have different
concentrations of free self-creation present. America is the
most concentrated place for this activity, which results
in very specific social-cultural potentials and
responsibilities (See Ben-Aharon’s America’s Global Responsibility*).
*[Although,
that book is a bit academic, and not much use for more
ordinary American thinking - Ben-Aharon, in the future
should he wish to speak more to certain basic American
sentiments, might first want to watch some movies,
perhaps Kevin Costner’s American-spirit trilogy: Field of Dreams;
Dances with Wolves; and, The Postman (in that order). This can give us a
deeper sense of the real heart-nature of the American
Character. For example, a good ”reading” of the
character that Eastwood plays in Gran Torino, will
find all manner of sentiments, as revealed in an
archetypal fashion in those Kevin Costner movies, living
in this film’s representation of an iconic American
individualist.]
Every
region in the world is different, as is even each small
locale. People living out of different stages of
consciousness, as regards the appearance of this
self-creating impulse, will often have difficulty
understanding each other, even if they live next door to
each other, or are in the same family. In America
we even once gave a name to one kind of observation of
this problem: the generation
gap.
Generalized
statements about specific regions will break down when
we look at the details. At the same time, social
activists world-wide recognize in each other something
of this new generative self-creation process.
Above in the section just last on thinking, we
discussed how, in our deepest inwardness, moral
questions arise, such that eventually our moral motives
become socially significant in their impact. The
process of economic globalization, and the stitching
together of widely separated people via the Internet,
produces macro-social effects - of both the
radiating-pushing kind and the suctional-sculpting kind.
A kind of moral global war has broken out between
self-interested corporate powers and thou-interested
social activists. (c.f. Blessed Unrest by
Paul Hawken)
At
the same time, while it might be a nice diversion to
enter into a discussion of global politics and economic
theories (Ben-Aharon’s book above does an
outstanding job there, by the way), in this book on The Art of God,
we have different purposes. The Divine Mystery
seems to make a clear distinction between the Stage
Setting (global politics) and the drama of the
individual biography. The latter is the essential
object of Divine Love, while the former is the
incidental Scenery in which the latter takes its course.
As Ben-Aharon notes, however, more and more of the
Scenery (political and economic structure) is
being re-designed by the thou-interested social
activist.
In
my book the Way of the Fool, I chart the coming course in Western
Culture of the religious development of the
self-creating individual from a condition of spiritual
childhood, to a condition of spiritual adulthood.
While that is a valid general statement, in
individual cases the whole thing is more nuanced.
Let us look then, once more, at the inner
biography of individuals, keeping in mind what we have
just been learning about thinking.
We
are born into a context, yet bearing certain capacities,
one of which is that we can think. Thinking does
not emerge all it once, at least in the sense of what it
is when we have finished our adolescence.
The toddler seems not to think at all, in
that mature way, yet its play is full of purpose.
What it is learning may not involve much thinking.
Perhaps what is being “educated” in toddler play
is not self-conscious thinking, but semi-conscious
willing.
We
roll over, we sit up, we stand, we walk.
Eventually we run. At the same time we learn
to speak, but that seems mostly imitative in the
beginning. Different theories exist about
how we do these things, but that we do them cannot be
doubted. One of the oddities with speech is how
well we immediately do it.
Take
indefinite articles, for example: “an” and “a”.
Children learning to speak seem to use them
correctly right from the start. The same with
other not very complex words, such as “this”, “the”,
“that”, a bit depending upon the usages that are modeled
for them. Or, the prepositions like “of” or
“without”, each of which has a somewhat complicated
situational meaning. Why do children get this
stuff more or less immediately correct?
Mere
imitation seems not enough of an explanation.
Language acquisition theories follow along
variations of evolutionary biology theories. That
tiny children learn to speak their native tongue is
obvious. How they do this very very complicated
task remains a mystery.
Anyone
want to believe they get some help? An
invisible being called a guardian angel perhaps?
I’m only half joking.
As
the child is born into language, it is also born into
culture. The two are inseparable. The family
situation will often include religious observance, and
this too is presented to the child via language.
The child does not discriminate or evaluate.
Its soul and spirit is nourished by what is given.
From the point of view of our developing Theory of
God, the child, via its own pre-birth intentions, was
born to these particular parents, at this particular
time and for very specific purposes. More than
anything, the child wants to be there, where it is.
Christ’s teaching: Lest ye become
again little children, ye cannot enter the kingdom of
heaven, points to a great
mystery.
The
culture can be ancient, and paradoxically and
simultaneously modern. All this is in the
language. Just as Barfield gives us an
introduction to the riches contained in the English
language (History in English
Words), so are all languages
filled with cultural treasures and riches. It is
precisely this wealth that the child seeks in choosing
these parents/family and this time into which to be
born.
To
be, for example, Persian and modern can be accomplished
by choosing to be born in Iran and raised in that
version of the Persian language common there to not only
many Iranians, but also to about 65 million speakers in
that whole region of the world. Not only so-called
Iranians speak Persian, but the very meaning of many of
the words carries aspects of this ancient heritage.
Moreover, as we noted above, Alexander the Great
brought Hellenism to this region of the world, and a
philological study of of modern Iranian Persian would
contain many words bearing this influence.
In
spite of the antipathetic thinking of many Westerners,
revealed by their anti-Islamic political rhetoric, the
modern Iranian is highly educated, such that not only do
they have many words with ancient Persian roots, and
Hellenistic roots, but also Western scientific roots.
At the same time, these language influences do not
contain what in Europe was born of the Scholastics, the
Renaissance, the Reformation and the Enlightenment.
What does this mean?
There
is a quite definite relationship between thinking and
language. Again, a lot of theories, but
regardless, of the precise nature of the mutual
influences, it doesn’t take much reflection to realize
that a modern Iranian will not think like either a
European or an American. Recall what we studied
above about figuration.
Language
not only gives us the names of all the familiar objects
in the child’s environment, but also gives us the
relationship/meaning. For the child such simple
acts as greeting a visiting relative, or a stranger, not
only via touch, or speech, but also how and why we offer
water, or coffee or tea - all this is rich with cultural
significance. These are not mere social
rules, to be abandoned later on re-examination by some
kind of superior intellectual rationality. We even
have some folk wisdom that points us in the right social
direction: When in Rome, do as the Romans do.
From
this ground, which is deep and wise, the child slowly
develops all the usual universal capacities of thinking,
besides figuration: theorizing, reflection, comparative,
abstract, associative, hot, cold, separating, joining,
etc. - all that we studied above in our observations of
the lives of the woman at home, and the scientist with
his jealousy. Yet, while these capacities are
universally human, the root aspect of language is not
easily overcome, in part because we never think to
overcome it.
In
a lot of circumstances, any individual trying to
overcome his or her cultural-language heritage would be
seen as irrational. Can an American, or a
Frenchman, or an Congolese African, stop being that
aspect of their nature?
While,
from a certain point of view, we can look at the
self-conscious spirit as completely individual, it
remains, during it earthly existence between birth and
death, joined with its field of consciousness (soul).
Most naive thinkers assume that their “I” and
their soul are an identify. We often believe we
are the feelings we have and the ideas we carry.
The ego is attached to its favorite
feelings and thoughts (the
Tibetan Lama Choygam Trungpa calls these: ego’s
collection).
If,
for example, we gain something in the social via
displays of temper, we will and can like this so much
that we can’t conceive of ourself as not this
temperamental person. Our sense of self can become
lost in an ideology as well, which can be religious,
political, scientific, or irrational. A madman
doesn’t conceive of the world, or himself, as really
different from how he regularly sees both. Yet,
keep in mind that the mind science Anthroposophy teaches
both how to control thoughts and to master feelings
(more later), such that Steiner (as previously reported)
in the last sentence of the original preface to his The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity writes: One must become able to confront
an idea and experience it, otherwise one will fall into
its bondage.
The
stalker is obsessed with his imagined relationship with
his victim. So is the pedophile. Politicians
are often addicted to power, as are the extremely
wealthy. In all such cases the mind has become
lost in bondage to an idea, which may only be about the
self, much less about the world. We can have an
inflated view of ourselves, for example, thinking we are
gurus and teachers of enlightenment (I did this in the
late 1970‘s). We typically love our ideas about
what is right or moral, and often believe everyone else
should agree with us.
These
character-logical states of being seem to arise only a
little from the modeling done for us by our social peers
and family, and have more to do with something deeper,
and which we now must bring forward, although many
readers might well wish otherwise: the shadow or the
double or the doppleganger.
Many
black-sheep cousin religious traditions know of this in
a richer way than do the more ordinary religious views
(or do modern psychological views). The idea of
“sin” for example is one approach, as is the idea of
mental illness. When we see what appears to us as
abnormal behavior, we try to explain it according to our
world view. None of these explanations is totally
off the mark, but at the same time, all will be
enriched, and made more fully capable of understanding
the human dimension wisely, only when knowledge of the
double is returned from the obscurity into which it fled
some centuries ago.
I
have written about this extensively, including a little
booklet: the Shadow*. Here I just want to bring forward
the idea of this spiritual companion to the
self-consciousness (spirit) in the field of
consciousness (the soul) using a couple of metaphors of
Native Americans, as these are gentle and wise.
*[I
am reworking that booklet and expect to deliver it this
summer (2011), under a different title: The Mystery of Evil.]
“Waynaboozoo’s
Spirit Father advised him: ‘You have a twin brother whom
you have wondered about and whom you would seek. This I
tell you: he is your other side in all things and in all
ways. He is with you...do not seek him. Do not wish to
know him, but understand him. You will walk in the path
of peace...he would not. You are kind...he is not. You
are humble...he is not. You are generous...he is not.
You seek the good in things...he does not. You shall
respect others...he will not. You will seek the goodness
in others...he will not. You are the light...he is the
darkness. Know that he is with you, understand him.'” From the Mishomis Book The voice of the
Ojibway by Edw. BentonBanai,
1979.]
And
the story of the two wolves (my version): A young man
was speaking with his grandfather, and was troubled by
impulses he had inside him to be mean, in imitation of
some of his friends. His grandfather taught him as
follows: Inside you are two wolves. One
hungers to do the good, to be kind and to be wise.
The other hungers to do evil, to be selfish
and make trouble for others. This you must
understand. The young
man then said: But, grandfather, what do I do, how do I
become the good wolf instead of the bad one? To which his grandfather replied: It all depends
on which wolf you feed.
Let
me also quote from the Quoran (keeping what I have been
writing above about the double in mind): “Qul a’udhu birabbin nas. Malikin
nas. Ilahin nas. Min sharril waswasil khannas. Alladhi
yuwaswisu fi sudurinnas. Minal jinnati wannas”, or in English: “Say, I seek
refuge in the Lord of mankind, the King of mankind, the
God of mankind, from the mischief of the sneaking
whisperer, who whispers in the hearts of mankind from
among the jinn and mankind.”
In
different religious traditions, this problem is dealt
with in many different ways. Aspects of early
Christianity taught that the root of evil was in the
carnal body, which must be denied. Right now, in
the fields of psychology and psychiatry (with their own
tendencies to scientism), much that previously in
our culture was defined as a moral problem is now being
defined as an “illness” problem. People are being
made less responsible for their behavior and more the
victim of an “illness”, over which they are thought to
have no control. A classic sociological/historical
look at this is: Deviance and
Medicalization: From Badness to Sickness (Conrad and Schneider).
Recall
now far above when I wrote of the ego or warmth body and
the astral or desire body. We have also been
calling this the self-consciousness (the spirit) and the
field of consciousness experience (the soul). Not
only then is the child born into the rich context of
family and culture and language, but it is also born
with a shadow companion (the double) and a light
companion (the guardian angel), as well as certain
pre-birth tendencies in the astral or desire body
(various hungers), which
become drivers in the soul that then lead the spirit
toward very definite experiences during the biography,
many having to do with such concepts as: karma, fate and
destiny.
In
a sense the immortal spirit of the child brings with it
a pre-birth personal heritage, which it inserts into a
specific cultural heritage, in order to unfold the art
of the biography. All of this we can observe from
the outside, if we follow the details of the biography
and notice the various swerves and kinks that often are
so troubling. We do far better, of course,
if we are willing to be brutally self-honest, and look
at our own biography in the same objective way a
stranger would.
Part
of our problem, especially in the West, is that we have
replaced traditional religious ideas about the Divine
influence on our existence, with the idea of blind or
random chance. We have, in effect, deified Chance
or Accident in our scientism, while dethroning the
conventional religious ideas, such as temptations to
evil from inside us, and grace of Divine Providence from
outside us.
The
dominant element in this dethroning is belief.
We don’t know that chance and accident dominate, we
don’t even test for it. We just believe it because
if we don’t believe that, then all of a sudden God or
something similar has come in the back door (Sagan’s The Demon-Haunted World), and the light of reason and rationality
will, we fear, go out.
Let
us not do that with these ideas I am suggesting of the
shadow and the guardian angel and the tendencies in the
desire body that lead to addictions and other obsessive
behaviors. Let us remain scientific, although we
are now going to look at an alternative Theory, one in
which I hope there will be enough specificity and detail
that it can be the subject of genuine and authentic
empirical investigation.
So,
to not loose our thread ...
The
child incarnates into language, which has a huge
influence on how the world is experienced, not only
outwardly, but inwardly as well. If the culture
does not have a name for something, or point toward it
with language, it tends not to be seen. The idea
of the double has been lost in the West for centuries
- lost, but not forgotten. Now knowledge of
the double begins to return, and for some details one
might read the Fifteenth Arcanum, on the Devil, in Tomberg’s Mediations on the Tarot: a journey
into Christian Hermeticism.
As
the child grows, certain character-logical
dispositions (which is how
Steiner names the totality of this type of soul
phenomena in The Philosophy of
Spiritual Activity), come into
play. These tendencies, include the older idea of
the temperaments: choleric; sanguine; phlegmatic, and
melancholic, a subject needing a much wider discussion
than we can go into here, but if you can find a copy,
details can be discovered in this book: Understanding Our Fellow Man: the judgment
of character through trained observation (Knud Asbjorn Lund)
Tomberg
discussed the double (the Devil) as threefold (in a
way): with there being a tempter and a prosecutor and various kinds of egregores. The bad wolf has a lot of different
types of qualities, each of which we can learn to
discern in our own inwardness (soul), through
self-observation (introspection). These aspects of
our mind (inwardness) are not unknown to conventional
psychological disciplines; they are just given different
names, and of course placed into an all is matter,
there is no spirit paradigm (theory).
An
egregore is a kind of psychic parasite, and the
classical example is the heroin addict’s: the monkey on
my back. I prefer
renaming the egregore (a middle-Ages term): a
self-generated wound.
During our self-creative processes we will be
wounded by outside forces as well as wound ourselves.
Addictions are self-generated, and generally come
from a ritualized (regularly repeated) behavior.
Not all addictions are of the coarse kind - many
are more subtle (e.g. giving into frequent destructive
gossip; a weak-character boss, lording his power over
his employees etc.), and we observe them all the time,
and certainly have our own. Recall Christ about
judging lest ye be judged.
It
was pretty difficult in the past to overcome various
aspects of character-logical dispositions - mostly
various cultures treated all individuals as being
identical with their character, making no distinction
between the character and the “I” itself. With the
recent (last couple of hundred years) arrival of
self-creativeness, out of the more general evolution of
consciousness, it is clear that today the “I” has much
more potential when it comes to these dispositions, such
that the details of what comes with the astral or desire
body, from the pre-birth existence, is during life
becoming amenable to alteration. The foremost
culture-wide example of this capacity for deep self
transformation, outside of specific black-sheep cousin
spiritual disciplines, is the Twelve Steps of Alcoholics
Anonymous. Let us look more closely at this as an
aid to appreciating the deeper elements of the
development of human inner life during the biography.
At
the start up to this exploration, let us keep in mind
the context. The 12-Steps appear at a very
specific time (beginning around 1933, and are related to
certain experiences of Bill W. during his final detox in
the hospital), and through a very specific process (his
meeting with a couple of friends, one from childhood and
the other known in the AA tradition as Doctor Bob.
These friendships then lead to the inclusion of
others and over many months, involving somewhere around
50 additional people, the 12-Steps are formulated.
There is no huge agreement, but the social nature
of the construction of the formulation of the Steps is a
crucial part of their meaning - which meaning is rooted
in the wide ranging experience of a community of people
sharing similar biographical troubles.
That
is: thinking and meaning combine via community social
processes in the articulation of certain basic practical
rules (very American and pragmatic) - rules based upon
the fact that they work. Also keep in mind the
distributed nature of the creative spirit at work here.
From
my experience (as an addict in recovery and as a
scientist of the social) it is clear that the 12-Steps
contain three spiritual processes: Surrender; Confession
and Contrition; and, Practice and Service.
In
Surrender, the “I” recognizes its present-day limits -
the what it cannot do on its own. Here are
the first four Steps: 1. We admitted we were powerless
over alcohol -- that our lives had become unmanageable.
2. Came to believe that a Power greater than
ourselves could restore us to sanity. 3. Made a
decision to turn our will and our lives over to the care
of God as we understood Him. 4. Made a searching
and fearless moral inventory of ourselves.
We
surrender to the fact of powerlessness; accepted an idea
of something greater than ourselves; turned our life
over to that higher power; and, surrendered to the truth
of our own actions. There are sound and practical
reason why these steps are individual, for each involves
a distinctly different inner action.
In
the Confession and Contrition part, we face the
individual and social meaning of our past actions: 5. Admitted to
God, to ourselves, and to another human being the exact
nature of our wrongs. 6. Were entirely ready to
have God remove all these defects of character. 7.
Humbly asked Him to remove our shortcomings. 8.
Made a list of all persons we had harmed, and became
willing to make amends to them all.
Again,
very specific and individual actions: admitting,
readiness, asking and listing. The order is
important, but only experience reveals why this is so.
In
the Practice and Service part, we change how we live in
the world: 9. Made direct amends to such people
wherever possible, except when to do so would injure
them or others. 10. Continued to take personal
inventory and when we were wrong promptly admitted it.
11. Sought through prayer and meditation to
improve our conscious contact with God as we understood
Him, praying only for knowledge of His will for us and
the power to carry that out. 12. Having had a
spiritual awakening as the result of these Steps, we
tried to carry this message to others, and to practice
these principles in all our affairs.
Amends
for past actions; continuing to be awake to new failures
(we are in recovery, not recovered); developed
further our connection to our higher power (it grows on
you, so to speak) and shared through service our gradual
awakening.
This
is not easy, which is why so many try and fail, and why
the idea of “hitting bottom” is important - we
have to really know how weak we are, and how much we
need the help of others, both visible and invisible.
Recall far above where I wrote of the Fire in our
biographies.
Also
keep in mind that as a social phenomena, this practice
is brand new - it is only starting to display its
wisdom. That the 12-Steps serve as a means of
beginning the overcoming the Shadow, or Double, is not
yet widely known. Rudolf Steiner remarked in 1923,
that Americans came to Anthroposophy naturally, and that
this was different from the way Central Europeans were
coming to it. Here in the appearance of the
12-Steps we see this natural process unfolding without any big
spiritual guru. I remarked to a friend the other
day that in America, in a 12-Step group, you were likely
to find more basic Anthroposophy being practiced (as a
Path of Cognition), than you would in an
Anthroposophical Society branch or study group meeting
in America.
In
modern civilization, at its leading edges, one major one
of which is in America and born of all the individuals
here, is this fact: Modern Civilization is acquiring the
cultural wisdom to transcend culture itself and to
enable individuals to find common ground as human beings
facing the difficult life trials of dealing with our
weaknesses and flaws. We are overcoming and
setting aside the traditional cultural influences,
brought to America during its childhood years of
existence. America is becoming the People of
Peoples, and at the ground level of that work, where
shared flaws are the great social leveler, brave people
are exploring the transformation of character-logical
dispositions, for the first time away from the
enlightenment (the Cultural East) and initiation (the
Cultural Center) schools of the black-sheep cousins of
the major religions.
Depth
transformation has left the ancient mystery schools and
now entered ordinary biographies in the very normal
social circumstances in which they unfold. You
don’t have to go to Tibet, or India, or Japan, or even a
Catholic monastery, for spiritual awakening. Its
right there in your biography. Like good news, the
12-Step movement is transcending alcoholism and
addictions to gain traction in all kinds of other
circumstances.
When
we get to A Proof of God, this will be one kind of
evidence. Keep in mind (an interesting phrase all in itself!),
that part of what we are trying to do here in this book
is point out that the social-political world of humanity
is organized as a service to the individual biography -
as the Stage Setting for the billions of dramas of the
individual “I”s, or self-conscious spirits.
12-Step work is the manifestation of a certain
kind of healing process in this living social-political
organism - one among many. The origin of this
12-Step work is both of a inspired and spiritually
supported nature, as well as a distributive creative
nature. Invisible Beings support (via Holy Breath)
such work, as the Twelve Steps, while at the same time
much of the leading and directing intelligence and
wisdom comes from human beings (the 10th Hierarchy).
For
a moment, let us consider more deeply this idea of structure.
The human organism has soft parts and hard parts. The bones are necessary for our organism to stand and move. At the bridge between the softer parts (muscles and organs) and the harder parts (bones) are tissues that we call cartilage, tendons and ligaments, and which are harder in a certain kind of way than the muscle and softer than the bone.
The
total social organism of the world has analogous structure - it is
highly organized. We learn part of this structure
when we look at the universally human characteristics
each of us shares. Let me list just a few (there
are many, and the reader is invited to supply their
own):
Birth
and death; a similar kind of body organization (top and
bottom, left and right, upper and lower); childhood,
adolescence and adulthood; families and communities;
peers; some kind of process of education; a language and
a culture; health and illness; a mind; inwardness;
consciousness; self-consciousness.
Aspects
of our inwardness are also shared and universal:
emotions; thoughts; habits of mind and of feeling;
impulses of will (many semi-conscious, few fully
conscious); ignorance; knowledge; beliefs.
Our
physical organism also is full of shared processes:
breathing; blood circulation; taking in food;
elimination; sense experiences.
In
the course of the individual biography, however much
there is that is universal, far more is individual.
We are similar in form (organic and psychological
structure), but individual in manifestation. Far
above we looked at many of the individual
characteristics of the biography - let us review some of
these, as well as add in more recent observations:
During
childhood we acquire language, not only as names of
things but also in terms of something deeper, which we
have been calling meaning (the subjective felt relationship between
the “I” and the objects of experience). A kind of
instinctive thinking arises the recognizes the familiar
(figuration), and this is enriched over time by all our
childhood, adolescent and adulthood experiences.
We simultaneous swim in a sea of culture, which
greatly influences (in a determinative fashion) much
that we come to think and feel.
Other
kinds of thinking also arise over the course of the
biography, such as: reflection; theorizing; discursive;
associative; comparative; abstract; cause and effect
(the influence of modern natural science); organic;
pure; thinking-about; thinking-with; and harder but
occasional: thinking-within and thinking-as. These
last four point out that thinking can involve a highly
willed and specific in nature relationship between the
thinking self-consciousness and its objects.
The subject thinks about an object, for
example: I think about my boss.
We
can assume that concepts we acquire come from the
outside, via language (the theory of memes etc), but
observation reveals that language in childhood has
certain qualities that make us recognize certain aspects
of it as innate - as somehow a given. Careful
self-observation (introspection) on the nature of our
adult thinking reveals that our conceptual life is
created by our own activity. What comes to us from
the outside may stimulate this process, but the actual
process of acquiring a concept is through self-creation.
Let
us think (reflect) about this concept-creation process
more carefully.
To
begin with, let us ask once more a question, which we
asked far above: Is a concept or a thought a thing?
Does the self-conscious stand in relationship
to its
concepts? We know we have a relationship of meaning toward
the sense objects which we experience, ... What about
the conceptual?
That
is certainly what a system of religious beliefs is, is
it not? Also what we call a political
ideology. The Theory of Evolution is a complex of
concepts, or an Idea. So is the America
Declaration of Independence.
At
the same time, to know what these Ideas are about - to
know their definition meaning (as against their personal
to us relationship meaning), we need a process of
education - we need to be taught. In different
cultures processes of
education vary greatly, yet
most individuals will know nothing of natural science,
or of civics, unless they are provided this
understanding in a more or less formal social context.
We need to be stimulated from the outside, and at
the same time have within us words and terms to go with
our experiences.
It
is the difficulty of transmitting much of culture in
such more or less formal settings that reveals the
intrinsic nature of the individual concept creation
process. The so-called bright students will grasp
the concepts immediately, while the so-called dull ones
will take far longer (if they get the concept at all).
In that very language (grasp) we instinctively
find that the inner will activity of thinking is
necessary in order for a concept to be created
(grasped). In fact, the idea of grasp suggests
that the concept is out there somewhere, and has to be
taken hold of and drawn in toward the “I”, before we
know it as an object in our field of
thought-consciousness.
Rudolf
Steiner, as we previously noted, in his A Theory of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s
World Conception, makes a very
radical statement (among others): “there is only one concept of a triangle” [emphasis added, ed.]. To make this
radical idea more clear: Concepts have independent
existence, and the mind in seeking them out and grasping them,
finds that particular concept that it needs. At
the same time, we tend to seek to individualize all
concepts, such that in our personal inner-thought aspect
of the total field of consciousness available to our
self-consciousness, newly grasped concepts then become
embedded in the memory and in the figuration.
For
the moment, let us return to our lady in the kitchen,
who is having a sharing conversation with her sister ...
The
sister is describing a movie she has just seen with her
boyfriend. It is a guy movie of sorts, and was one
of the Transformer movies. Our lady in the
kitchen has never seen a transformer toy (although her
children have some, because of gifts), nor has she ever
played with one (quite possibly the essential experience
needed to understand). She never saw the TV show
either, or the comic books. So the sister is
trying to explain the idea of a car turning itself into
a intelligent mechanical being that shoots at and fights
other similar kinds of “transformed” beings.
Our
lady tries to get the concept, but can’t quite do so.
Just then one of the children runs into the room
(isn’t the imagination wonderful, just when we need an
“accidental” event), carrying a transformer toy.
He wants some food, but she gestures to him to sit
down and wait a minute, and while her sister is trying
to explain this concept of the transforming car into
mechanical-being idea to her, her son demonstrates this
process right in front of her (a bit like in school
where the teacher gives demonstrations, with scientific
experiments or social-political play-acting
experiments).
Now
she forms (draws to her) in her own mind this new
concept - this particular transforming-concept
(which is actually many concepts leading to an
idea). Someone could hold that one can do this
with highly abstract thinking, which is a fine but is
itself a limited concept (the possibility to teach this
concept of transforming through abstractions), because
not everyone is going to be a skilled abstract thinker.
Just as we are individual in all manner of
ways, so we are individual in our dominant styles or
modes of thinking.
Everyone
forms concepts, but not everyone forms concepts in the
same way. Our present day schools in America often
fail because the how material is taught is too rigidly
formed. Good teachers will find a way to connect
to individual students, but will also know that the
means of so connecting will have to vary. If the
school system makes too rigid how the teacher carries
out his/her activity, both teacher and many students
will suffer.
Let
us try another example, one perhaps a bit more pointed
...
At
the time of my writing these paragraphs, we are two days
away from the 2010 by-election in America. Members
of what are called the Tea-Party movement are running
for public office in large numbers (over 130 by some
counts), and they have much support from people who feel
similar political feelings, and also from money-powers
who often have their own agenda, which is in general not
the same as the agenda of the tea-party movement.
One
of their prominent candidates was recently ridiculed for
not knowing that the idea of the separation of Church
and State was in the First Amendment to the U.S.
Constitution. Other members of this movement have
also been ridiculed for not knowing a lot of what should
be common knowledge about our form of government and the
actual relationship of the Founders to our polity.
People
against the tea-party agenda, not liking them (recall
our discussions above of liking and disliking and its
influence on the heat of public discourse), use these
flaws, noticed through comparative thinking, which
perceives that some know more and some less about the
fundamental nature of our form of government.
At
the same time, a bit of thorough thinking-through
(following out a train
of thought to its natural,
often logical, conclusion) would reveal that these are
symptoms of something much deeper in American culture,
which is that the teaching of Civics, in middle school
and high school, has all but disappeared.
Instead, we have what is called: Social
Studies, which is an amalgamation of several
disciplines, that ought to be taught separately, so as
not to create confusion and disinterest (social studies
in this form is far too abstract for most young minds).
Many
tea party people have not been properly taught the true
nature of the American form of government (absent a
proper teaching of Civics), but have instead been
intentionally brain-washed by a relentless fake and
false political ideology, that promotes a kind of
religious-like love of capitalism and free market
economics. In order to obtain and maintain power,
both parties ignore the realities of Civics, and instead
hammer, through advertising lies, an oversimplified
electoral-theology, which is that one side or the other
are idiots, while our side are all angels (all the
negative ads).
Neither
major political party wants real thinking, so neither
supports it. The Press, which ought to be
smart and wise, instead of forcing the candidates to
discuss “Civics”, treats the whole thing as a horse race
in which the fact that the jockeys are riding facing
backwards (worship an ideology) is of no moment
whatsoever.
Here,
real political concept formation is distorted and
disabled by failed education, and political pandering.
Similar disabled process are alive in the
political and educational spheres everywhere, which is
one of the symptoms of the ending of one civilization on
its way to being followed by the creation of another.
To
return to what this means as regards the structural
elements of the social-political world ...
We
are born into a language and a culture. We
overtime create a conceptual inner world of ever greater
complexity. We relate to others according to how
this conceptual thinking process perceives them; and,
they relate to us in the same fashion. Both ways
are similar, yet different, given that each individual
has a different set-like pattern within aspects of their
character-logical disposition (a different temperament;
a different meaning-figuration; a different style of
thinking; a different intellectual and emotional
intelligence and so forth).
At
a certain point in our inner growth, a kind of stasis
may be reached, and the personality becomes essentially
fixed (how the I represents - and understands - itself
to the world according to its degree of awakeness and
character-logical disposition). This is not true
in all case, but often true in many.
If
we stay within a community and family, this fixed
personality becomes reinforced by the expectations of
others. A kind of comfortable equilibrium
arises.
Fate,
or karma or destiny, can have other purposes, such that
even though we are for a while in a kind of personality
stasis, an event or a meeting with another person will
evoke changes. We can be torn out of the field of
community reinforcement, or we can tear ourselves out
because something is clearly (to our view) amiss.
While general processes are common to all
biographies, each biography in its details is unique.
From
the point of view of my own I, I stand within a highly
complicated social structure that is unique to me.
I look out at this structure according to concepts
acquired from culture in its widest sense. If I
awaken to the process of self-development in some form
or other, I can also awaken to the existence of this
structure - I can see it (one of the purposes of this
book).
I
may, in the beginning, not notice the personal and
individual nature of the structure. For example, I
may have in my conceptual vocabulary the political idea
of “the system”. I may see this “system” as flawed
and needing to be corrected. In this sense I am
not seeing the whole actual structure of the world, but
only that part concerning which I have antipathy.
The
more my thinking is transformed, from thinking-about to
thinking-with to thinking-within to thinking-as, the
more the ground I stand on, in my view of the total
world, shifts. I start to lose the concept of the
“system” and begin to see (draw out of the world of
concepts) the concept of divine order. While my
thinking-about the world, can be governed for a time by
the Theory of Evolution and the ideas of chance and
accident in social existence, the more my thinking
strives to enter into the experience of the other - of
the Thou - the less this view of random chance, in the
creation of the social-what-is, works.
The
mind naturally needs to make wholes of our experience.
The wider our experience, the more holistic our
conceptions need to become. The more I study the
actual details of my own biography, the harder it is to
view my personal past as not having order - I got where
I am through causal relationships that more and more
seemed to have a direction - that more and more seemed
pointed toward something. My biography is full of
cooperating incidents - things clearly work together in
order for a certain result to arise.
Obviously,
I can cling to my belief system - that all is chance.
Yet, by that very clinging I become more and more
blind to the actual world of my experience.
This
kind of new thinking concerning the biography often
requires brutal honesty - we can’t really notice our
biography if we constantly make it a work of fiction.
This is part of what the Twelve Steps teach.
We make a moral inventory, we seek to make amends,
we constantly notice our again and again falling into
error, we see ourselves grow inwardly with this process.
We experimentally know that the higher power is
real, because we have surrendered to its influence.
We cannot be healed of the flaws of our
character-logical disposition without the help of
others, visible and invisible.
In
a very practical and pragmatic down to earth way we
learn to love and to forgive. Hitting bottom is a
magical place. It strips the egotism away, and
leaves behind the essential spiritual core of the I.
That
the Structure of Earth Existence, at the place where the
leading edge of the self-creative (individuation and
interiorization) process (in America) arises, there then
comes into existence the means to heal what some would
call our fallen nature (our character-logical
disposition), is a most amazing fact.
That
such a structure exists, in all its various forms
world-wide, and in its time-bound nature (some parts are
in advance of other parts), reveals The Art of God,
to any thinking willing to be authentically self-honest.
We can’t just think about the world as if we were
not there as the thinking subject. Nor can we
think merely about the world, but must learn to think
with it, and within it, and as it. The world too
is Thou, whether we have the courage to acknowledge that
or not.
Now
someone (looking to quibble) might say: “Well, why
didn’t God tell us this years ago”, to which I reply: “You idiot, you
weren’t ready yet. God can only tell you what you
are ready for, ... jeez!”
With these ideas in place, I would now like to more formally metamorphose into A Proof of God, from the earlier Idea and Theory of God aspects of this book. Just keep in mind (ha!) that these are in reality slow transitions (some aspects taking centuries not just decades), and here I am only going to point that we are now more in one stage and less in the other.
evidence and proofs of God,
as well as some proposed experiments and tests...
or, the now we got him section, ‘cause he is
never ever going to be able to do
that!
Tests are a
curious matter, or perhaps also said: experiments.
Let me tell a story from my own biography.
During the mid-1970s I was reading a lot of Sufi
Tales, one of which was called: the increasing of necessity. A short version it goes like
this:
A man decides to go on a spiritual journey. He leaves his home and his work, and goes to a river and sits down. He chooses to do nothing else, but sit there, until something suggests he do otherwise. He falls asleep, night comes and then morning and then mid-afternoon. At mid-afternoon an object floats nearby in the river and a current draws it near the shore. He pulls the object out and discovers a paper wrapped brick of some kind of crumbly-like substance. He tastes a small part of it and discovers that it is quite tasty. Being hungry he makes a meal of part of it.
The next morning he eats more, and while still sitting by the river until mid-afternoon when another brick of the same kind floats by at about the same time as the day before. This he also partially eats, during which eating he becomes curious. The next morning he decides to walk upstream and as he does so he finds another brick a little earlier in the day than before.
Now he spends each day walking up stream and each day the paper wrapped edible brick floats by earlier. Finally one morning he awakes sitting across the river from a castle-like tower, and sees a feminine arm reach out from a high window and drop one of these bricks into the stream.
Fully curious, he crosses the river and asks at the door of the tower. A servant hears his request, invites him in, and has him wait for the mistress of the house. She comes down some stairs and upon hearing his story and his request to understand what is going on, she replies:
“Every morning I bathe in milk and honey. When I am done my servant drains the bathing tub, and then scrapes the crumbly residue clinging to the sides, wraps it in paper and throws it away in the river.”
The man thinks
on this for a minute and then says: “For you, the
remains of your toilet, and for me manna from heaven.”
End
of tale.
By
the mid-1970s I had begun to have spontaneous
clairvoyant experiences, and engaged in a kind of
mystical-like introspective life. I had not
met Steiner’s Spiritual Science, nor his works on the
new thinking. I was also much in love with pot and
other hallucinogens, which led me to not fully trust the
content of certain visionary experiences at that time.
I had also recently lost a job, had some money in
the bank and no prospects for more income.
I
decide to let necessity increase, and gave my landlord
notice that I was going to move, and also told the
utility companies that on a certain date I would no
longer need their services. Otherwise I did
nothing.
About
seven days before my place of living would be officially
over, I had an idea (here I was to learn that Divine
Providence worked not only in external life but also in
the life of thought). I thought of a place I might
live for free, called those who needed to give
permission, got their okay and moved into a house that
was mostly used for a few hours a week to hold group
therapy sessions. Otherwise it was empty.
This
was my first practical experience in discovering that
one could live on what is not used and often thrown
away.
Following
this I had many experiences. I did not make my
life happen, but I did more carefully observe what
happened around me. I found money on the street,
for example. People gave me free things, or
offered small bits of work. I did not tell people,
however, I was intentionally increasing necessity.
One
day, while I was living at this house, I had only 45
cents, which would let me buy a loaf of bread.
There was peanut butter and jelly in the
kitchen, as well as ramen noodles. As I was
straightening up my room, I looked out the second floor
window and saw a very full grocery cart parked up
against the curb right in front of the sidewalk leading
from my front door to the street.
I
walked out the front door, to investigate, and heard a
loud noise to my right. A man in a phone both had
banged open the door and was talking loudly on the
phone. That’s his, I thought, and went back
inside.
A
few minutes later he knocked on my door. He asked
if I needed food, and I invited him in for tea.
He explained to me that he had just gathered
this food (old cheese, heads of iceberg lettuce and
loaves of wonder bread) from the dumpster at the nearby
grocery store. He explained how to clean the mold
off the cheese and bread, if there was some. He
also told me he kept to a schedule, visited many grocery
stores over his rounds, and distributed the food where
necessary.
We
discussed the 23rd psalm, which begins: “The Lord is my
shephard, I shall not want.”
He reached in a pocket and took out a small tin of
tiger balm, and explained to me that to have the “thou annointest
my head with oil” experience,
meant to have something like this rubbed into our
forehead in between the eyebrows where the warmth can
spread through the eyebrow chakra to the pineal gland
deep inside the brain.
He
spoke in all that time in constant rhyme, and left 5 lbs
of cheese, five heads of lettuce and five loaves of
bread behind. Later, in studies of the spiritual
teacher Franz Bardon, Bardon advised that it was not
really wise to become dependent upon Divine Providence.
In 12 Step work we have the story of the man
who is shown by God his biographical path as reflected
in a trail of steps on a sandy beach. For much of
it there are two pairs of tracks, but at one long point
only one pair of tracks. The man said to God:
“That was my worst time, and you left me alone!”
Then God says, “No, that’s when you couldn’t care
for yourself so I had to carry you.”
Many
people can’t carry themselves and have to be carried.
I don’t advise actually purposely doing a test of
the increasing of necessity (that would be foolish), but
no doubt as our economic fortunes continue to decay,
many people will find, if they are open to it, that
Providence provides much not only outwardly and
materially, but also in the realm of thought
(inspiration) as well.
The
best tests and experiments should take place in the own
mind, as one becomes a scientist there. In the
last material in this book, details about that will be
laid out.
Nonetheless,
our existence is full of similar religious meaning
and order, which religious history reports, but which
science, with some legitimacy wants to ignore. Let
us return to our considerations of various prophetic
materials as examples of predictions that can be tested
(if we are willing to think fully and carefully).
Previously
we discussed how it was that John the Baptist’s: “He will baptize
you in holy breath and fire”;
and Christ’s “I come not to bring peace, but a sword” are predictive statements out of religion
that an honest appreciation of social reality could
hardly ignore (no doubt many will, however).
Not
to be swayed by doubters, let us elevate this and go for
the big one: The Second
Coming of Christ. Now
that’s a prediction, supposedly made by the big Guy
himself. Matthew 24:30 seems to be an end times
prediction, while in Matthew 26:64 is something more
personal, in reply to a high priest’s statement: “That’s what you
say. But I do tell you this: next time you will
see the son of humanity sitting at the right hand of
power and coming on the clouds of the sky.” The Unvarnished
Gospels, Andy Gaus.
Most
folks have at least heard of, and many know intimately,
end times prophecies made by certain fundamentalist and
evangelical Christians. Supposedly over 30 million
people think (as believe) we live in these End Times.
A series of fiction books was written by Tim
LeHaye and Jerry Jenkins, in which Christ is described
as coming in the flesh (the physical body) and making
war and taking vengeance on unbelievers, killing them.
Odd thing to do for a God of Love, don’t you
think?
Rudolf
Steiner, who at least tried to come to clairvoyant
knowledge of such things in a scientific fashion,
started around 1910 to speak about the Second Coming on
the basis of his research into the spiritual world.
He described the situation from different
directions, but in a major shift from typical Christian
theology, Steiner said Christ would not come in the
physical, but instead in the ethereal realm.
We were not to experience His Return with
our physical senses, but with our inner senses.
Steiner
went further, and predicted that starting about 1933
more and more people would begin to have experiences of
Christ’s Return in the Ethereal - with these numbers
increasing steadily over time. One of Steiner’s
students, Valentin Tomberg (1900-1973), put out a book
(around 1937-38): The Four
Sacrifices of Christ and the Return of Christ in the
Etheric, based on Tomberg’s
own spiritual scientific researches into the spiritual
world. Of those possibly replicating Steiner’s
spiritual research, Tomberg was the most prolific (many
books).
In
the mid-1990‘s Jesaiah Ben-Aharon, who this book (The Art of God)
is partially dedicated to, wrote his book on the true
Second Coming (The Spiritual Event of
the 20th Century), in which
the most important years for the beginning of this human
perception of the Second Coming were from 1933 to 1945
(from the burning of the Reichstag to the dropping of
the Atomic Bomb). For those reading these words
with at least a little sympathy, an important nuance is
to notice that this appearance of Christ in the ethereal
is not so much that all of a sudden He is there, but
rather that humanity is now inwardly developed enough to
begin to perceive Him there. Ben-Aharon is another
individual replicating Steiner’s work. Owen
Barfield, although less obvious about it, is also one
replicating Steiner’s spiritual research.
To
appreciate the whole - this time-line will be useful:
Steiner begins to predict (around 1910) what he
calls the true Second Coming, to take place in the
Ethereal, not the physical. Tomberg, around 1937
(the time of his book), supports Steiner’s research and
prediction. In mid 1990‘s, Ben-Aharon agrees,
based upon his own research, and decades after the
principle time-beginning of the inauguration of this
slowly evolving new human perception, not only confirms
it but adds a number of important details.
Another
way to look at this (again sympathetically), is to see
that Steiner was the John the Baptist figure of the true
Second Coming, and the voice crying in the wilderness of
scientific materialism. Tomberg was an initial
author of a Gospel (the good news) of the true Second
Coming, as was later, Ben Aharon. In this book (The Art of God)
we have another Gospel (good news story). Please
do not think I am urging here that these are “holy”
books, and I certainly hope the future is more kind and
less thoughtless than the recent past in this regard.
This is the Age of Science, and not an age were we
are re-founding any kind of blind faith or belief.
The Idea and Theory of God proposed here, must
turn out to be good science (in the sense of Ron Brady’s
standards for a good theory). If it can’t do that,
then throw this book away.
Yes,
I know, ... what the hell is the Ethereal?
We
did take a look at this far above when we were
discussing the germ theory of disease, and then looked
at the four body structure of the human organism: the
purely material-physical body, the ethereal or life
body, the astral or desire body and the ego or warmth
body.
Among
other related facts, we noted that when the ethereal
body is healthy, we feel vital and alive, and when it is
not (when we are “sick”) we can’t function well and have
to rest. Like the whole organism, the ethereal
body ages, and while in youth our wounds “heal” quickly,
in age they “heal” more slowly.
The
Solar System, in its nature as both spirit and matter,
is most dense and most material in the regions near the
Earth. This is a complicated matter, and I’ll
leave to Steiner’s researches the details, but here I
just want to suggest that the Ethereal aspect of the
Cosmos has it origins in that region of space we see
when we observe the starry field. This is to
say, that there is an Ethereal World co-extensive with
the solar system and the stars, such that our individual
ethereal body is that particular aspect of the life and
formative forces that belongs personally to us during
our sojourn on the Earth. Whereas the material or
point-centered gravity forces are concentrated in the
Center of the Solar System, the non-material ethereal
plane-like levity forces are concentrated at the
Periphery of the Solar System.
Certain
aspects of the Cosmic Ethereal aspects of reality are
best understood, in the sense of - but not limited to -
a particular type of mathematical physics, from the
writings and work of certain students of Steiner, such
as:
George
Adams Kaufman: read his Physical and Ethereal Spaces, Universal Forces in
Mechanics; and Space and the Light of Creation; then with his partner Olive Whicher The Plant between Sun and Earth, and Whicher on her own: Projective Geometry: Creative Polarities in
Space and Time. Also, Fields of Form by
Francis Edmonds.
Also
Guenther Wachsmuth’s: The Etheric
Formative Forces in Cosmos, Earth and Man, Ernst Lehr’s Man or Matter;
and more recently: Arthur Zajonc’s Catching the Light: the entwined
history of Light and Mind; as
well as Nick Thomas’s Space and
Counterspace: a new science of gravity, time and light*.
[*Thomas’s
book is not really written in common English, but in
what we would have to call physics-English, and is
therefore not really suitable for the general reader.
Some of the other books above have a similar
tendency, but far less the Thomas’s does.]
Some
people are not going to like our transition to the Proof
and evidence section, because all of a sudden you are
going to need to read a bunch of books, but the fact is
that part of the evidence (for example) of the true
Second Coming, is the existence of New Revelation - yet
this is revelation appropriate for the Age of Science.
It is non-authoritative. It roots itself in
the individual’s own free thinking. In a way, the
true Second Coming brings stories, from
individuals, and in a variety of forms. This
being still the early years of the Age of Science (a
quite valid, yet presently immature Way of Knowing),
this fact also means that a lot of stories concerning
the true Second Coming are going to be about and out of
natural science (a coming surprise for many).
Readers
wanting to start with these books (there will be dozens
more, in all kinds of fields), might want to first read
Zajonc and Lehrs. As to astronomy, I have offered
my amateur work in one of the last essays in this book:
The Misconception of Cosmic Space
as exists in the ideas of Modern Astronomy. That was not written for
scientists, by the way, but for the religious - to
encourage them to realize that science could be
religious without damaging either field of interest.
A
basic problem (or anomaly) currently wandering the
fields of conventional astronomy and astro-physics is
the fact that rules of gravity can’t account for what is
thought to be the seemingly evident stellar motion.
To save the central ideas of gravity-physics in
astronomy, there then came to be the idea of dark matter.
If there was “invisible” matter in very huge
amounts (a 9 to 1 ratio as regards visible matter is
sometimes proposed as necessary), that would account for
the anomalous discrepancies. It is a bit
odd, don’t you think, that modern astronomers needed
something “invisible” to make their gravity-material
mathematics work?
In
the above works, and through a deepening knowledge of
the Ethereal formative forces and their Cosmic origin at
the Cosmic Periphery, the problem of dark matter will be
eventually solved. It will, of course, require
stepping outside the there is only matter and there is
no spirit assumption
(pre-thought thought) of our materialistic time.
Don’t expect this to happen quickly or to be
acceptable to everyone.
Picture
this then: The universal field of the ethereal is born
at the periphery of the cosmos - what we see at night
when we look at the starry world. Out there lies
the suctional plane-like forces of levity, to go with
the centric pulling forces of gravity. This spiritual
field of universal cosmic forces is perceptible in many
ways (see above books).
The
prologue to the John Gospel notes this, as follows: “...In it was
life and the life was the light of the world. ...”
A
more direct way to knowledge of the ethereal is through
the study of the thinking, which is an ethereal act, not
a matter-based physical act. We grasp (form) the
thought, with movements by our self-consciousness in the
own ethereal body. As the ethereal or thought
world is “spiritual” (invisible to the physical senses,
but not to the perception of the awake thinking), it is
also a potential abode of spiritual Beings.
In
my own writing, I refer poetically to the thoughts or
concepts living in this ethereal world as the garments
of Beings. The higher Beings clothe themselves in
thoughts and ideas, and we perceive with the
thinking-perception these thought-garments. Even
the Theory of Evolution is, in part, the thought-garment
of a community of invisible spiritual Beings.
As
the Creator of the what-is is present everywhere in the
Creation (the Word is embodied in the Creation), so we
find Steiner and others reporting from their experience
that Christ is present also in the Ethereal.
Given that human thinking is beginning in
this age to wake up to its own reality, first as an
ethereal act (it is also an astral and an egoic act)
with the more and more conscious grasping of
concepts, it is not surprising then that
experiences of Christ in the Ethereal begin to be
reported.
Given
that Christ (the Creator Being) also promised: “I will be with
you unto the ends of time”, we
are not to be surprised either by the fact that just
here we come to direct experience of the Divine Mystery.
He also said in Luke: “the kingdom of
heaven is inside you”, and
elsewhere: “my kingdom is not of this earth”. These too point in the direction
of what is to be obtained when the self-consciousness
wakes up in the thinking, for the thinking could not be
more “inside” us. [Let me remind the reader that
references to Christ are not meant to evoke traditional
“Christian” theology, but result simply from the fact
that the most current name given to the Creator-Being,
that is known in the greater part of the Cultural West,
is Christ.]
Invisible
Beings are not separated the way we are while in a
physical body. Matter-like structures do not
exist in the purely spiritual existence, with the result
that spiritual Beings inter-penetrate each other in vast
communities, owning various tasks in all the ongoing
aspects of the Creation. The higher the nature of
the spiritual Being, the more all task-related lesser
Beings are “inside” it. Christ, as creator, has
All “inside” Him, although His attention (moving outside
of time, and yet simultaneously within time) is
presently (in linear time) more focused on us - on our
own needs.
Steiner’s
researches then report such paradoxical matters as: the
communities of higher spirits suffer Christ’s absence
(He was more concentrated with them prior
to His Incarnation and what resulted from that Event was
that He is now more with us); and, that the religion of the Gods is
man.
I
write of these matters because I want us to keep in mind
that while we are endeavoring to be scientific, the
subject necessitates that we also remain religious and
artistic (poetic, since I am using words). The Age
of Science, as science itself matures, means that human
religious impulses and artistic impulses will themselves
inter-penetrate future scientific thinking.
Today’s existing divisions between science,
religion and art are temporary, and somewhat
superficial.
So
then, our Proof of God now is taking on evidence of the
true Second Coming, in the form of fingerprints in
modern life. Just as a magnet causes iron filings
to take up a certain shape, so such a profound event as
the true Second Coming and its accompanying new
revelation, will lend order to almost all aspects of
existence. We are in this book learning, for
example, to read the Book of the Social. The
organization of the social is the fingerprint of the
activity of the Divine. In the seeming visible,
the invisible appears as higher level order.
This
is nothing new, it is just that materialistic science
has gone too far in seeking for the causal behind the
appearances. We have invented idols - Theories -
when all we really needed to do was just clearly and
deliberately see. The core of my observations
regarding social existence are really only descriptive.
I describe the social what-is. With that
description, the order appears, and in the order then
the Divine cause appears. We read the Book of the
Social - we don’t have to infer it.
At the same time, given the existence of the idols, we have to deal with those pre-thought thoughts which are everywhere in our civilization. So also I must write about the idols.
I
know, some would like it all to be very simple.
Too bad. If we really understood, for
example, the idea of Occam’s Razor (the hypothesis with
the least assumptions is the best), that could suggest
that Intelligent Design Creation is better as a
Theory than is the Theory of Evolution, because there
are apparently fewer assumptions. All the same: “So it goes”, as Kurt Vonnegut was prone to say.
Where
are we?
Well,
... we are wandering more and more into the Proof and
evidence material, which has its own peculiarities.
As evidence, I’ve offered certain religious
statements (from the Gospels) as predictions, which I
suggest have come and are coming true (not peace, but
a sword; baptism by fire
and holy breath; and a second coming). Obviously these are significant
predictive statements, and please pay attention to the
nuances here.
I
am not offering these three as statements to be
considered true or not in themselves. They are
factually reported in the Gospels, and the question
being asked is not that they be accepted as true, but
whether or not social events and structures (order) in
our present are described by these seemingly religious
statements. We can have the idea that Christ’s
statements in the Gospels represent merely religious
platitudes, but I am suggesting here that not only are
they religions teaching, they are scientifically
accurate as well (besides being essentially poetic and
representative of The Art of God as that Art informs the totality of the
Creation).
When
Christ says: I am the Way, the Truth and the Life, He is
also making a factual testable statement, besides its
religious implications. For example, we have been
taking a look, over the course of this book, at the
teachings in the Sermon on the Mount, particularly:
judge not lest ye be judged. The end of that
teaching says that if we want to stop being hypocrites
and want to actually help someone with their mote, we
first need to get the beam out of our own eye. In
one of the essays that ends this book, I describe the
practice by which this is done, and this practice is
testable in our own inwardness, should we trouble
ourselves to investigate it.
I’ve
also begun pointing out new revelation in the form of
new kinds of science (see books listed just above - more
to follow below). Now I want to go outside of
predictive Christianity for a moment, and take up
something nearer at home (to Americans) as it were: The
Prophecies of the Hopi Indians. Again we are
looking at seemingly “religious” predictions about
contemporary times.
As
everyone can Google the Hopi Prophecy, and as well as I
have written material on this on my website ( the songs of a true white brother ), I’m going to skip over the details here.
The
Hopi are well known for this prophecy, which many
interpret as another version of a kind of end times
eschatology. The Hopi prophecy seems to anticipate
huge earth changing events such as wars, violent nature
events etc., but like most similar prophetic material,
it appears in many different forms, and each form has
its popular adherents.
Most,
who focus on the end times elements, don’t seem to
notice the prediction connected to the appearance of
what the Hopi call the elder or true white brother.
The Hopi Prophecy is nonetheless pretty clear
here: during this time of great world crisis
(particularly when the world will about to be rocked
into war for a third time), someone or some group will
come to help.
The
most interesting part (from my point of view) is this
obviously vague and symbolic phrase, about the coming
true white brother: "This third event will depend upon
the Red Symbol, which will take command, setting the
four forces of nature (Meha) in motion for the benefit
of the Sun.” [from the
pamphlet From the Beginning of
Life to the Day of Purification,
a talk given in Hopi and by Hopi Sun-clan leader,
grandfather Dan Katchongva (1865-1972), in 1971.
Translated by Danaqyumptewa, Edited by
Thomas Francis, Originally published in 1972 by
the Committee for Traditional Indian Land and Life, Los
Angeles, California.]
Here
is my interpretation of the meaning of this phrase,
which is elaborated more carefully in my other writings
on this subject: The People of the Rose-Cross (the
Red Symbol), which are basically those connected to the
unfolding of Anthroposophy - the rose-cross meditation
being a very specific spiritual practice there - will
take command or lead by unfolding a new revelation
concerning the ethereal formative forces (setting the
four forces of nature in motion). About these
forces there will be a great deal more said as this book
in your hand moves forward in its proof and evidence
phase.
What
does it mean: “for the benefit of the Sun”. The Hopi are among the survivors
of the Atlantean Catastrophe. This also is
complicated and in my book American Anthroposophy, in the essay: Recollecting
the True Roots of the American Soul - America’s
aboriginal Peoples and the Hopi Prophecy I give details showing how interrelated
are these prophetic conceptions with the spiritual
research of Rudolf Steiner.
At
the time of Atlantis (“are we having fun yet?”, said Bill Griffith’s Zippy the Pinhead),
Christ as the Creator Being had His home in the
Spiritual Sun Sphere of the invisible or spiritual
world. He had not yet Incarnated, as He was to do
and did 2000 years ago. The then Hopi Chiefs
(certain priests in some of the Atlantean mysteries),
had visions of the future, which they reported in the
symbolic fashion and language above, which then became a
major part of the oral tradition of the Hopi People.
The people of the rose-cross then serve the Sun
Being, the Creator. Once more the Hopi phrase:
"This third
event will depend upon the Red Symbol, which will take
command, setting the four forces of nature (Meha) in
motion for the benefit of the Sun.” The time of great crisis (our
present) will depend upon the spiritual activity of new
revelation, supported by both conscious and instinctive
anthroposophical activity (new evolving thinking: thinking-about moving to thinking-with moving to thinking-within moving to thinking-as), which recognizes the importance of
spiritual understanding in relationship to our shared
biological (ethereal formative forces) existence,
including the relationship of the Creator Being Himself,
as well as His distributed free expression from out of
individual human self-conscious spirits.
The
more we go into this proof and evidence phase, the more
detail. For example, above I referred to “instinctive
anthroposophical activity”.
Grandfather Dan also said of the true white
brother: “...they are Sun-clan, they are children of
the Sun.”. In the social
form the Bioneers: revolution
from the heart of nature, we
have an excellent example of this instinctive activity,
for the new thinking is arising everywhere, not just
among those connected to Steiner and formal
Anthroposophy. Recall above where I described the
spiritual roots of Alcoholics Anonymous, which is as
well connected in a very healthy way to this instinctive
manifestation of the new thinking, which works not only
in individuals, but in communities as well.
Human
social life is flowering everywhere with this
revolutionary change in consciousness and
self-consciousness. But for some readers
there still is no reason to attribute that phenomena to
anything but ... what - material causes?
Does the reader even see this problem?
See the pre-thought thought that fills our hunger
for explanations, whether it is religious or scientific
sounding?
Can
you let go your resistance - your love of what you
already think - in order to be open to something new?
That’s why the cliche is that the truly wise
cultivate ignorance. As long as mind is in love
(egotistically attached) with its already existing
content, it cannot become open to new thought. Blessed are the
poor in spirit (possessing a
mind empty of fixed content), for theirs is
the kingdom of heaven.
Keep
in mind that I do not seek to convince, but rather to
unsettle. I want to dislodge in the reader’s mind
certain fixed ways of thought - not get rid of them, but
just perhaps loosen the glue of emotional attachment.
Let me repeat, and this is true everywhere, not
just in this book: No new thought arises in the mind
that already thinks it knows the answers. An
authentic scientific study of the own mind will reveal
that truth. Want to think outside the box?
Get rid of the box altogether.
Here
are some simple rules for real out of the box thinking:
1) If asked if we know everything, everyone will have to confess they do not.
2) If asked whether when something new and different enters our knowledge, this will itself require of us to change or alter something we already believe we know - this too we will have to confess is true. New knowledge causes the paradigm to change.
3)
This is usually demonstrated in a story or shown in a
film in this way: the teacher is pouring tea into the
student’s cup, and even after the cup is full the
teacher continues to pour until the student asks the
teacher why is he doing this, for the overflow is
covering the surface of the table and is not in the cup.
The teacher then says: the cup is your mind, and unless it is
empty nothing new can enter there.
the problem of proof
There
is in some kinds of geometry a well recognized formal
process of proof. Also in formal logic.
Certain mathematical centuries-old riddles,
such as the Poincaré conjecture, too involve proofs.
Distinctions are made between these kinds of
problems and what might be called proofs in empirical
science. As I noted in the introduction, among the
new atheists, the concept of a proof of God is a bit
misleading, as the vast content of natural science
itself is not really derived in either a formal logical,
or otherwise exact sense of a proof.
Certain
basic facts are established empirically, such as various kinds of
formulas in chemistry, or certain simple vector problems
in that aspect of physics we label kinematics.
Once we wander into more complicated
problems, the idea of proof is more and more discarded
and the standard is more rooted in the practice of the
replication of experiments. An empirical
fact can become established if the underlying experimental result can
be repeated. The more complex the experiment
(the greater the number of variables), the more
difficult this is.
A
lot of what is taught in schools (below graduate level)
is really about naming things. Science
investigates something, and takes it apart and labels
all the parts. So we get taught all these
names, and in certain cases various relationships of
these parts to each other, or various processes in which
the parts are mutually involved. High School
biology teaches this naming as “facts”, for example we
learn about such entities and ideas as: the cell, the
molecular basis of heredity, biological evolution, the
interdependence of organisms, matter, energy and
organization in living systems, and the adaptive
responses of organisms.
For
the last few decades a lot was done because of the
discovery of DNA, and its related molecules such as RNA
etc. This discovery was touted as the
finding of the building blocks of life (in much the same
way various particles in physics have been described as
“building blocks” of matter over the years). A
major project was undertaken: the Human Genome Project,
with the hope that understanding this complex strand of
molecules would lead to great advances in medicine.
Today it is not uncommon to see or hear in the
News that the cause of this or that disease has been
found, and gene-therapy has been expected to solve many
problems.
Hundreds
of thousands of scientists work on these projects, and
billions of dollars are spent, a lot by government and
perhaps even more by corporations seeking patents and
profit making ways of intervening in life processes.
Not all motives have been altruistic.
There have been failures, and at the basic
research level a kind of retrenchment of scientific
expectations. Most of the public doesn’t know
about this retrenchment, but it is clear that DNA and
related research, while accomplishing much, has not
lived up to the hopes of many.
Above
I pointed to the work of The Nature Institute, and particularly Steve Talbott’s work On Making the Genome Whole. Mr. Talbott does not so much do
laboratory research, as read the research and try to
understand the cutting edge thinking of those
doing this research, through his own new thinking.
His work is to synthesize (make whole) what still
is too much in parts. Here are the titles of a
couple of his papers available for free on-line: Part 1:
The
Twilight of the Double Helix;
Part 2: The Chromosome in Nuclear Space; Part 3: The Mediating Dance of the
Nucleosome; and Part 4: Getting Over
the Code Delusion: Biology's Awakening?
From
his preface to Part 4:
Preface: The
epigenetic revolution I’ve been writing about for the
past year is slowly but surely making its way into the
popular media — witness the recent Time magazine cover
story, “Why DNA Isn’t Your Destiny”. The shame of it is
that most of the significance of the current research is
still being missed. Judging from much that is being
written, one might think the main thing is simply that
we’re gaining new, more complex insights into how to
treat the living organism as a manipulable machine.
After my
previous, fairly technical surveys of some of the work
going on in genetics and epigenetics, I offer here a
more readable and widely accessible summary, including a
great deal of new material. Part of my aim is to provide
some of the perspective that is missing from the
mainstream reports.
The central
truth arising from genetic research today, I believe, is
that the hope of finding an adequate explanation of life
in terms of inanimate, molecular-level machinery was
misconceived. There are no such mechanisms in the living
organism at any level. Just as we witness the
distinctive character of life when we observe the
organism as a whole, so, too, we encounter that same
living character when we analyze the organism down to
the level of molecules and genes. One by one every
reliable and predictable “molecular mechanism” has been
caught deviating from its program and submitting instead
to the fluid life of its larger context. And chief among
the deviants is that supposed First Cause, the gene
itself.
As
before, I am not offering the above as proof of
anything, for as I have been trying to convey, it is not
proof that leads science, but rather the way in which
the mind reads the empirical facts and from that creates
meaning. Mr. Talbott’s work is outstanding
at that level, and anyone who wants to become familiar
with present day research in molecular and cell biology
needs to come to terms with his investigations.
This
work here then, proceeding from an Idea of God, to a
Theory of God, is to go through A Proof of God, in the
form of empirical evidence of God, all to ultimately
lead to an actual Theory of Everything.
Instead
of working with observable facts from physics and so
forth, that is from the parts, I am working from the
whole: the complicated social-political world as it
appears to us via our own thinking. At the same
time, I seek to place no scientist, or artist, or
religious personality over and above the readers own
ability to perceive and think. I simply describe
carefully the social-political, down into its
psychological details.
In
a sense, what proof there is the reader provides for
himself. I assemble evidence. You confirm
that the evidence (by itself) exists. I develop
what it all means to me, and choose to leave to you, for
yourself, to declare your own meaning.
I
do, like Steve Talbott, have a special interest, which
interest is how thinking appears to itself, a subject
matter that I have been explicitly investigating since
the early 1970‘s when I first became involved in
practical psychology work in the San Francisco Bay Area.
When I later meet the work of Rudolf Steiner, I
learned how to be more and more systematic in these
thinking experiments. I also became not only
interested in the universal aspects of my own mind, but
also in the structure of the social-political world.
With the aid of Steiner’s books on the science of
introspection, I then engaged for about three decades in
two mutually supportive kinds of investigation: One on
the own mind; and the other on the meaning of the world
that an awake and free mind could produce.
This
has now become the main subject matter of this book: the
nature of thinking, and the relationship between
thinking and the meaning of the world. The matters
of science are secondary, although essential in this
particular Age. Science has created a language,
and that language becomes useful.
For
example, the “Idea” and “Theory” of God are part of the
language of Science. At the same time these
are not necessarily the language of Religion or of Art.
The language of Religion is about encounter and
relationship - one is to become the lover of the Divine
Mystery. The language of Art is about beauty
and about creative expression - words are gone beyond.
Eventually
one is left with verse - with poetical expression, in
order to combine the logical rigor of Science, with the
devotional-relation based goodness of Religion, in the
creative expression of the experience of beauty.
So
I write:, such as:
I have too much.
If I am not careful, things will possess me.
They demand I carry them when I move.
I suffer if they are broken or destroyed.
If they are lost, so am I.
It makes no difference if these things are objects or ideas.
They can all be stones.
So, oppressed, I seek my freedom.
I will have nothing.
Thus, I become.
The
pure mathematician recognizes in his highly abstract
symbol sets, what he calls elegance. Would
that in his striving for an actual Theory of Everything, he
would recognize that human life too is elegant, but only
the poetical sees and expresses this. Mathematical
symbol sets can’t touch what only Art can touch.
To that they are blind.
Nor
can the mathematical symbol set have a living encounter
with the Source of the what-is - that is have a relationship with the Source of the Creation.
Scientific materialism (all is matter, there is no
spirit) denies to the Creation consciousness, being and
intentionality. Can one love something one
destroys in order to try to understand it?
The
modern natural scientist seems to look with wonder at
the magnificence of the Creation, but refuses to grant
it any potential for self-consciousness. The
pre-thought thought dominates and excludes the natural
world from any consideration as a possible dance
partner. We can’t imagine that our own
self-consciousness had to have been born in a
Self-Consciousness that was originally outside us.
Not appreciating wider Nature, we fail to really
appreciate our own magnificence. Whatsoever ye
do to the least of these my brethern, ye do so also unto
me. And, Take this, it
is my body and my blood.
indirect evidence of God
Song.
That
about does it. If you think you need more you are
not paying attention. Want proof? Turn on
the radio or go to YouTube on you computer ...
For
those that have difficulty here - who don’t get Song ...
and/or don’t want to change the ideas they already have
... you are probably out of luck and should have stopped
reading this book many pages ago. All the same,
there are two kinds of evidence for most “facts”: direct
and indirect. Let us discuss that situation a
little bit ...
When
you see something yourself (or hear it etc.), you have a
direct experience of it. If you are a scientist
working in a laboratory, you may well directly
participate in the whole experimental protocol.
Again, then, your evidence is direct. If, in
addition to this direct evidence, you expand its meaning
beyond the direct conclusions, you leave behind the
empirical element, and go toward the theoretical.
My older brother, who has a PhD in microbiology,
used to call this tendency of his fellow scientists: “globalization”. He meant by this to point out that
the experiment really only means what it plainly means,
and that when we expand (inflate) that meaning
(globalize it), we have left the realm of the empirical
for another territory altogether.
Indirect
evidence is obviously different. A typical kind is
what we read in a book. The experience may have
been empirical to the author, but to us it is derivative
- that is, indirect and secondary. If the
author is quoting someone else, the material is twice
secondary - a kind of story. So when I refer
to Rudolf Steiner or Owen Barfield for example, I am not
providing direct experience to my readers. The
readers only direct experience is the lines of code
(language) on the page.
Now
mostly we don’t think about this when we read. If
we read something we like, even though it is an opinion,
we may well incorporate it into our own thought life and
believe it to be true. If we don’t like it (such
as when I write something here which is against the
readers point of view) we will not believe it, even
though it might well be true. The truth (or not)
of something we read is not on the page, precisely
because it is derivative, indirect and often secondary.
The author can convince us, but of what? Now when we go to school and are given a textbook, we are generally taught that what is in the text is true. The text is written by so-called experts, we might be told, and they can be relied upon. Yet, if this was so reliable, we’d just read texts and never conduct experiments in science class, for example.
We
can also fool ourselves about whether something is true
even if our experience is direct. Remember
our friend above who went to the party? He had
direct experience of the woman who later flirted with
him, but his mind was already mislead by the pre-thought
thought (assumption) given to him by his friend.
When
we are given indirect evidence, we can later on our own
pursue getting direct evidence. We can seek out a
situation that proves directly to our own experience
what we first learned of indirectly. All the same,
even though we may satisfy ourselves, our satisfaction
can’t be transferred to someone else. What
satisfies me about the existence of God, I cannot expect
to satisfy you.
We
could wander deeper into this territory, but here I only
wanted to point out the situation, and to leave to the
reader just how they will choose to proceed.
Clearly what follows has to be considered indirect
evidence and experience, and should the reader want
more, they will have to provide that themselves
(particularly the necessary part that belongs to
thinking, but also gaining a deeper detail through
reading and study).
To
continue ... previously ...
We’ve
discussed the social world of humanity, or better said:
described it in detail. The arrival of
individualism, and what Barfield describes as
interiorization, reflects Christ’s (the Creator of the
what-is) statement about bringing not peace but a sword.
The human being had to find his
self-consciousness, come awake to it, and begin to live
out of it. Because of our universal (all humans
share it) inner feeling nature that appears in the
phenomena of instinctive likes and dislikes (sympathy
and antipathy), coupled with individualism, we get
social friction - that is social heat, which has
escalated now into world-wide wars.
This
increasing social heat arises directly to experience in
the phenomena of the biography, which John the Baptist
called: the baptism by fire. The
self-consciousness has to live existence in a kind of
alchemical crucible, that burns away the dross and the
leaden. This foments a change in the
interior life itself, in that more and more moral
dilemmas cannot be resolved simply by leaning on wise
sayings in a text. The “I” must pull out of
itself something in order to meet the fires in the
biography.
This
inward element is the baptism by holy breath.
Few people in our Age notice this, because
we are for the most part habitually fascinated with the
world of the senses, and not trained by our culture to
self-observe (engage in introspection). The
commentary in this book, on the real nature of thinking
(a new science of the mind), hopes to help the reader
come to the direct knowledge experience of holy breath.
Two
further prophecies were brought forward then: that which
concerns the true Second Coming of Christ, and that
connected to the Hopi anticipation of the arrival of the
true white brother during a time of world-wide crisis
for all of humanity.
Few
will be able to directly experience this, but we can
nonetheless look at a kind of fingerprint as it were.
In the same way the presence of a magnet organizes
iron filings, so does the Second Coming and the
appearance of the true white brother “organize” aspects
of social existence. This we will now go into in
greater detail, as part of seeking indirect evidence of
God’s activity in modern life.
This
is not, by the way, the greater portion of God’s present
day activity, for much of that is personal to
individuals, and thus anecdotal. We should not
totally dismiss the anecdotal, such as near death
experiences, experiences of the dead (ghosts etc.) and
other kinds of encounters with the Divine Mystery.
But we have to be honest: the natural
scientist legitimately wants more.
When
Rudolf Steiner taught in Central Europe, he drew to his
writing and lecturing activity, a number of individuals
in various fields of interest. The more widely
known he became, the more opposition he also drew.
Near the end of his abruptly ended career, people
came to him with questions, and these questions then
resulted in various kinds of what are called: lecture
cycles. He would not just give one lecture,
but many on the same theme (for example, the lectures
published under the title: Spiritual Science and Medicine numbered twenty, and were given from the
21st of March to the 9th of April, in 1920).
As
a consequence of his inspiring activity, there has come
to be a number of specialized disciplines and social
movements: Anthroposophical Medicine; Camphill Villages
and Communities; Waldorf Schools; scientific studies
collectively known as Goethean Science; Bio-dynamic
Farming and Gardening; a new form of dance: Eurythmy; to
name but a few. One can go to Dornach Switzerland,
and find there the modern Goetheanum, and get deeper
into this work and its many details (or, of course, go
to the Internet).
Here
I am just going to give an overview sketch of certain
aspects - some details of the fingerprint. As with
much else that has been offered in this book, the reader
is advised that if they actually want to comment, they
need to bother to become acquainted with the actual
evidence and not take potshots from the sidelines.
To portray all the work that gives evidence of God
would easily fill a whole library.
It
is a good question, however: How is this work, about to
be described, able to be seen as indirect evidence of
God?
The
best way to do this is to make an analogy with what
scientists already do in their own disciplines:
Individuals produce studies and work; this tends to be
done within a given scientific community (see once more,
Kuhn’s The Structure of
Scientific Revolutions); the
community in various ways (such as peer review) notices
and comments on the work; ordinary people become aware
of the work and support it or apply it in practice in
their own lives.
In
the case of Steiner’s inspiration, it was clear from the
beginning that he was proposing the existence of
spiritual reality (God in His complicated distributed
sense - which Steiner often called: the spiritual
world) as standing behind all
the we experience. Instead of only matter and no
spirit, Steiner was teaching about matter and spirit.
Above
we came to recognize what I have been calling the
distributed nature of God. This is a far different
idea from that which is normal in many religions, which
tend to (to the extent they attribute events in our
lives to the causal activity of God) make of the divine
a kind of magical supernatural creature who mostly does
miracles (violates well understood physical laws).
Part
of what Steiner did was to give out a great many details
about just how the spirit is integrated into material
events which we see through the senses. Depending
upon the subject being examined, Steiner created a whole
(mostly) new vocabulary of the causal element behind
most physical, biological, psychological and mental
processes with which we are familiar. To
call this New Revelation from a religious point of view
is to make a gross understatement.
Of
special interest for the person new to this will be
Steiner’s courses on Light, on Warmth, and on Astronomy.
He goes, in these courses, right to the
heart of certain problems in physics, centered on the
question of whether we have properly (with our
thinking-out the meaning) taken hold of what the
empirical evidence actual reveals. The first two
courses are available for free on-line.
We
are talking today about thousands and thousands of
individuals, working out of the inspiration of Steiner’s
researches, in multiple fields of endeavor, over almost
a century now. People apply this material in
practice because it works.
At
the same time, let us keep in mind that Steiner himself
thought that this work might take as much as 400 years
to fully impact human culture and knowledge. This
is, in fact, about the same amount of time it took the
Copernican Revolution to produce modern scientific
materialism. To now extend our understanding of
matter over into an understanding of spirit, equal to
our understanding of matter, is not something to be
accomplished overnight.
It
is also a very human activity. There is no more
perfection here than there is in the practice of present
day natural science.
Let
us briefly look at some examples ...
In
a television drama I recently saw, a lady says to her
man friend: here’s a nice California bio-dynamic wine
(handing him a bottle, the label
of which he shows approval for by nodding). Now if
you Google bio-dynamics you may get something not out of
Steiner (the name is used also by others), yet
bio-dynamic wines are acquiring an excellent reputation.
If
you Google bio-dynamic produce and gourmet cooking, you
will find that more and more high-end restaurants have
taken an interest in this food for not only its lively
and intense taste, but also its shelf-life (it remains
vital and tasty longer than other foods, even organic).
Bio-dynamic farms are all over the world, and
their number is growing.
What
you run into, however, is that when the ordinary press
tries to write about these farms they stumble over some
of the conceptions at play. For example, the
bio-dynamic farm is described as a organism (a kind of
whole in itself). The methods are more
disciplined than organic, and planting and harvesting
are guided by knowledge of the rhythms of the moon, the
planets and the stars. This means that there is a
recognition of extratelluric (beyond the Earth) forces
being involved in plant and animal development.
The
main lecture cycle by Steiner is called: Agriculture and
consisted of eight lectures given at Koberwitz, Silesia,
7th to 16th June, 1924 at the request of Central
European farmers who were concerned, among other facts
of their present existence, with the loss of the
vitality of their seed stocks and other changes in their
soil. Hundreds of subsidiary books have been added
over the years by workers in this field.
Here are the ones from my own library:
Agriculture of Tomorrow: E. and L. Kolisko (systematic research
into the influences of the planets and the moon on plant
growth) Gardening for Health
and Nutrition: John and Helen
Philbrick Culture and
Horticulture: a philosophy of
gardening: Wolf D. Storl. Also could be included
are these subsidiary and related books, such as:
Silica, Calcium and Clay (processes in mineral, plant, animal and
man) by Benesch and Wilde. The Food We Eat: herbs in
nutrition by Maria Geuter..
.and this two volume set which is also part of
fundamentals of Goethean Science: The Plant: Vol I
and II by
Gerbert Grohmann
Nothing
is secret or “occult”. There is considerable
literature, and many many websites. What
bio-dynamics hopes to do is to return a lost vitality to
the Earth, which is suffering from the abuses of
mono-culture, and the application of too many chemicals
(fertilizers and pest sprays). Modern commercial
agricultural processes are killing the living nature of
the soil, and that living nature is needed in order for
our food to also be filled with vital nutrients.
There is a relationship between our conditions of
health and the food we eat that is obvious to anyone
with an open mind and no profit-making ax to grind.
How
is this indirect evidence of the existence of God?
As
with the stories to be told next, the basic idea I have
here is that a hundred years ago a man begin to give
lectures indicating that there could be a science of the
spirit, and that one could practice this science in many
ways that would be progressive for humanity. Since
that time people have been testing what he indicated,
and we have the advantage today of seeing the earliest
successes of those tests. Just as we admire modern
materialistic science for the many technical feats we
perform given that knowledge, so we today can begin to
admire spiritual science for the many practical results
of its ideas. The co-workers in these endeavors
number over the tens of thousands.
Next
let us look at Anthroposophical
Medicine:
From
the beginning it was made clear to doctors that they had
to become doctors first, according to the rules of the
State in which they were to be licensed.
Anthroposophical Medicine was to be seen as
additions to what they otherwise studied and mastered in
the usual way. A woman friend of mine, who became
an Anthroposophical doctor, practiced as board-certified
in Internal Medicine for 15 years before she ran into
this work incidental to her own realization that
nutrition played a huge role in health, a role for which
her own medical training had failed to give her even the
beginning of an adequate understanding. As she
searched for a better understanding of the role of
nutrition, she found the best source in Anthroposophical
Medicine.
In
Europe, where this practice has had many years to gather
its forces, their are hundreds of doctors, and many
clinics and hospitals. In America, oddly
enough, the discipline has not taken hold - less than 50
doctors practice. In Brazil, I am told,
there are over 300 doctors and one full sized hospital.
Far
above I wrote of certain personal and non-medical ideas
regarding the germ theory of disease derived from my own
thinking (although inspired by Steiner), and also how
Anthroposophical Medicine uses an understanding of
physical body, ethereal body, astral body and ego or
warmth body. Obviously materialistic medicine will
fight against this way of thinking, when it can, and
without really looking carefully at the reality of the
situation. Books in the field are many.
Schools for training exist, and many doctors
are closely mentored by experience physicians for years.
In
my library I have Victor Bott’s book: Anthroposophical Medicine: an extension
of the Art of Healing, as well
as Thomas Cowan’s The Four-Fold
Path to Healing, which is very
American and strikes out on its own in certain ways.
Worth special mention: The Dynamics of Nutrition, by Gerhard Schmidt.
As with Bio-dynamic agriculture, there are hundreds of texts, periodicals and medical practices. There are many useful websites. Opponents of this work describe the Anthroposophical Society as a cult, and the medical work as quackery. The reader should undertake a serious study of the totality of the work before making up their own mind.
Camphill Communities: Camphill was founded by others,
mostly under the inspiration of Karl Konig, about 70
years ago. This was based in part on some
lectures Steiner had given on the care of the
developmentally disabled, called: Curative Education.
Camphill Communities frequently are connected to a
bio-dynamic farm and use an Anthroposophical physician.
They exist all over the world, and websites for
most of them can be found easily by googling: Camphill
Communities.
Unusual
social relations are part of this community. The
disabled are often called Villagers, and the
care-givers: co-workers. One or more co-workers
will often live in a house with a half a dozen
villagers, and a Camphill community will consist of many
such houses. Some of these are large
(hundreds of villagers and co-workers) and as with other
impulses born out of the inspiration of Steiner’s
teachings, there is a vast literature. Most of
these forms of arrangement involve the villager in a lot
of outdoor activity and craft work. Parents with
children and other relatives in Camphill tend to be
highly satisfied with the care. A visit to the
websites will provide many details.
Co-workers
a not well paid, although economically taken care of.
Many who start with Camphill leave after a time
and found small situations which they call: shared
living. For example, I knew a couple, with four of
their own children, who ran a kind of business-like
co-living arrangement that included four developmentally
disabled individuals as part of their own family.
As the State and private individuals provide
money for the care of their developmentally disabled
relatives, this creates the economic viability of this
kind of work.
Perhaps
the reader should keep in mind that this work is not a
job, that one leaves and then goes home from. It
is a calling, and is 24/7 as we say.
The
varieties of this kind of work are many. Again,
the reader is urged to investigate fully this work,
which once more is world-wide in scope and includes, out
of Steiner’s lectures on Curative Education,
much information based on Steiner’s clairvoyant
researches into the details of the spiritual facts
behind the meaning of those incarnations which produce
those individuals, for example, which we describe as
having: Down’s Syndrome.
Goethean Science:
As pointed out above, the central European individuality
named Johann Wolfgang Goethe (1749-1832), mostly known
for his art (poetry, plays etc.), was also a natural
scientist. His approach was unique, and Steiner’s
first and second written books concerned this
personality. The first: Goethean Science: Natures Open Secrets, and the second: A Theory of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s
World Conception.
Emerson’s first essay on unique individuals, the Poet, was
about this man.
Recall
also from our above discussions the significance of the
meaning-process of thinking concerning its objects.
Here in Goethean Science this meaning-process is
being more highly and consciously developed.
Also
as pointed out above, Goethe’s work on color (Theory of Colors)
is now being recognized by more and more scientists as
superior in its own way to the color theory of Newton.
If one reads Steiner’s books on Goethe it becomes
very apparent why this personality has given birth to an
extension of natural science beyond its present day
limits (as described above).
The
writer Valentin Tomberg described what is now being
called Goetheanism, as involving a qualitative characterizing
picture thinking. This is a very intentional and
consciously activated kind of thinking. I
have been demonstrating it through the describing human
of social existence for this book. Here is a list
of books from this field in my own library, which has to
be seen as a quite limited collection.
Previously
mentioned: The Plant vol. 1 and vol. 2 by Gerbert Grohmann
Also,
The Plant between the Sun and
Earth, Adams and Whicher; Sensitive Chaos: the creation
of flowing forms in water and air, by Theodor Schwenk; Man or Matter: Introduction
to a Spiritual Understanding of Nature on the Basis of
Goethe’s Method of Training Observation and Thought; The Living Earth, Walther Cloos. The Nature of Substance, Rudolf Hauschka; Man and Mammal,
Wolfgang Schad.
Keep
in mind this is but a very small portion of the total
work being done at all levels of natural science.
Owen Barfield’s work on language can be called a
product of Goetheanism, or as I suggested above: organic
thinking. Now this organic thinking blends into
pure thinking (more later), but in all cases the
development of Goethean Science is a demonstration of
this new method of spiritualized thinking. Part of
what needs to be understood is that organic thinking,
which starts out as Goetheanism, easily blends into pure
thinking, such that one cannot look at particular works
of Goethean Science as only related to organic thinking
- the descriptive qualitative characterizing picture
thinking as referred to by Tomberg. The
above books demonstrate the process, as well as add
rather wonderful aspects to the work already done in
natural science.
Once
more: the reader will only understand this by getting
their own mental feet wet in the relevant disciplines.
I also want to write about one particular book,
that has both organic and pure thinking attributes: Weather and Cosmos,
by Dennis Klocek.
Klocek
is an outstanding American practitioner of the new
thinking. His work takes the reader through the
basics of weather phenomena and then adds material
mostly not thought before. Given that we live in a
time of climate change, I write this in part to
encourage readers to keep a look out for Klocek’s coming
book on Climate itself: Climate: Soul of the Earth.
Let
me tell a little story* for purposes of background (*as
I heard it from others).
Tycho
Brahe, a Danish nobleman, had an interest in astronomy
(and was also an alchemist). On the round
tower where he lived he had built a circle of brass,
which was engraved very carefully with degrees, minutes
and seconds and fractions of seconds of arc. A
line of sight device was made to be able to move around
the circle, giving what was called azimuth.
In the center of the circle was a device for
sighting both the azimuth of the fixed and moving
(planets) stars, that also could measure the ascension
(degree of arc from the plane of the observer to the
star in the sky). For years and years Brahe
measured stellar objects, in particular the moving stars
- the planets.
These
records came to be in the possession of Johannes Kepler,
when for a year he worked with Brahe, and then succeed
him as the local “astronomer”. Kepler (who
was also an astrologer) then examined the records,
particularly of the movements of the planets. From
this research Kepler developed his three laws of
planetary motion, which are still considered valid today
as approximations. There are many tiny variations
according to the mass of the planetary object and other
factors, but Kepler’s basic laws are important
nonetheless, for all the same the essential ideas (while
not its smallest details) are generally descriptive of
planetary motion.
Kepler,
however, also thought that in his third law that he had
rediscovered what the ancients called: the harmony of
the spheres. Here are his three laws: 1: The orbit
of every planet is an ellipse with the Sun at one of the
two foci. 2: A line joining a planet and the Sun
seeks out equal areas during equal intervals of time.
3: The square of the orbital period of a planet is
directly proportional to the cube of the semi-major axis
of its orbit.?
What
struck Kepler was that the relationship ratio of the
third law is basically like a whole number, not much
different from the whole number relationships involved
in music. The planets, to Kepler’s insight, move
according to musical laws.
For
a time, the gravity ideas of Newton confirmed and fit in
with Kepler’s three laws ... except for the orbit of
Mercury. It was Einstein who with his ideas
about the distortion of space caused by the gravity well
of the Sun, who computed the correction necessary by
which the orbit deviations of Mercury from the three
laws were to be explained.
Part
of what Dennis Klocek did was to read a lot of what
Kepler had written, that had been forgotten (this
happened with a lot of early scientists - for as
materialistic science marched on its way, it cast aside
any ideas that didn’t fit its main conclusions - Faraday
is another example - his contributions are only
partially noted, for certain of his basic ideas are
quite at odds with conventional materialism).
Among Kepler’s ideas, Klocek discovered
observations that indicated that lines of influence fell
upon the surface of the earth from these rhythmic
planetary motions. These lines were then part of a
whole lot of other weather phenomena that followed
planetary and zodiacal rhythms.
Without
going into all the details, Klocek also discovered that
when hurricanes were born in the hurricane generation
zones, they would tend to move according to more or less
well understood rules as regards ocean temperature and
currents and prevailing wind rules. That is, until
they ran into one of these lines of influence, which is
when they would make these more or less abrupt changes
of direction and follow the line of influence on their
way to making landfall. In this, and other ways,
Klocek has re-established weather science on a basis
that includes understanding (as in Bio-dynamic
agriculture) extratelluric (beyond the Earth)
influences, thus the title to his book: Weather and Cosmos.
Finally
now to Waldorf
Schools, of which many readers
may have heard previously. Keep in mind that with
the above and immediately below I have not made any
attempt to be comprehensive at all. These are just
hints concerning a much larger work that has entered
into world-wide human culture, out of Central Europe, on
a small but steadily growing scale.
The
basic story is that following WWI, the owner of the
Waldorf Cigarette Factory in Germany asked Rudolf
Steiner about the possibility of creating a school for
the children of the factory’s workers. This was
done, and during the initial processes Steiner gave a
number of lecture cycles for teachers and others,
providing them the spiritual background to human nature
that they would need, from multiple directions.
To state this in a slightly different way:
all of this was put forward in a way that his listeners,
in understanding these results of his spiritual
research, would also develop and deepen their ability to
educate children. Here are some books on my own
shelves - Steiner did many more and the Waldorf movement
over the years has produced thousands in addition.
Study of Man* (14
lectures, Stuttgart 21st August - 5th of September 1919;
Discussions with Teachers* (fifteen conversations, Stuttgart Germany
August 21st to September 6th 1919); Practical Advice to Teachers* (14 conversations, Stuttgart August 21st
to September 5th 1919); ; Human Values in Education (ten lectures Arnheim Holland July 17th to
24th 1924) The Kingdom of
Childhood (seven lectures and
conversations Torquay England 12th - 20th August 1924).
[*Note
that three of these lecture cycles were given during the
same time period, for it was not uncommon for Steiner to
relate various aspects of his research work in a
time-concentrated form. Study of Man was the primary lecture material, and Discussions
with Teachers and Practical
Advice to Teachers are both
called “conversations”, and represent replies he made to
questions being asked later by his audience.]
The
Internet abounds with websites for almost all of the now
existing 900 plus Waldorf Schools worldwide (the largest
and fasted growing private education movement in the
world). All Waldorf Schools are basically
independent, although associations exist that certify
whether or not the basics of Waldorf pedagogy are being
taught. In many European countries the State funds
Waldorf Schools. In America and England many
Schools are funded only through tuitions paid for by the
parents, although Waldorf style public funded charter
schools in America are not uncommon.
The
Waldorf pedagogy greatly emphasizes the arts - for
example all children are taught in the primary grades to
knit and play the recorder, Steiner having said that
subtle hand movement skills improve the development of
the convolutions of the brain. Reading is
not taught early, being thought to be a natural
outgrowth of first developing hand and eye skills in
water color painting and in learning to write the
letters. Usually, from grades 1 through 8, the
teacher moves with the class, which challenges the
teacher to grow as well as the student.
For
the most part the teachers run the schools, although an
administrator can be hired for the necessary
organizational needs. Teachers hire new
teachers, and through their organization (often called
the College of Teachers) the pedagogy is managed.
Steiner emphasized the importance of keeping the
State out of the education business, and gave elaborate
explanations for why this was important.
It
is not possible here to do more than hint, and the
reader must be willing to encounter Waldorf via the face
it presents to the world, not through this all too brief
introduction.
Waldorf
is also not without its critics, and particularly in
America this became highly organized via a group called
PLANS (People for Legal and non-sectarian Schools).
This group filed a lawsuit in Northern
California in 1998, alleging that Anthroposophy was a
religion, and therefore Waldorf pedagogy was based on a
religion and as a consequence not entitled to public
money in two of the many Charter Schools that began to
use Waldorf principles. After many hours in court
and losses, and then appeals, in November 2010 PLANS
once more lost its case on the merits - the Court ruling
that based on the admissible evidence, Anthroposophy was
not a religion. There is a Wikipedia entry
on this question, and this legal challenge continues.
Out
of my own social research, I have written on Waldorf: The Social-Spiritual Organism of a Waldorf
School Community; and Waldorf Charter Schools in America: some
social observations (available
for free on my website).
Factually
Waldorf is one of the main ways in which various human
beings first hear about Rudolf Steiner and
Anthroposophy. Waldorf teachers, as are all
members and friends of the Anthroposophical Society, are
human beings, capable of error and confusion.
If one looks for it, it is easy to find much
to criticize. I have written my own books on the
subject of Anthroposophy (American Anthroposophy and Dangerous
Anthroposophy), which include
materials critically examining the Anthroposophical
Society. This book, The Art of God,
is about something else, however.
Here
we are involved in bringing forward a counter-theory to
the Theory of Evolution and the Big Bang, as
explanations of material and spiritual human existence
and development. This process began with
developing a new Idea of God, that led to A Theory of
God and then the problems of A Proof of God, or Evidence
of God, all in order to ultimately create a more living
and humane Theory of Everything, to compete with the
abstract and pure mathematical TOE offered by present
day mathematical-physics.
The
whole structure of the themes (sort of an argument, but
not really) in this book has been to move systematically
within the basic methods of already existing natural
science, which wants to move forward on the basis of
empirically discovered facts, and then through
theoretical formulations towards material explaining why
we have a deeper understanding if we add to our
knowledge of matter, knowledge of the spirit as well.
To do this in any kind of finished way needs to be recognized by the reader as not possible. The scope of the underlying question is too wide and too deep. This book then is only a bare beginning. To continue with what can be presently done, however, let us now take up this theme:
direct evidence of God
Please
recall that direct experience is personal to us.
It is primarily empirical, and mostly we expect to
know only through our senses. I have to see it
with my own eyes, we say. Here we are going once
more to consider the nature of mind, of thought and of
thinking, as those appear directly to our own
experience.
Most
people don’t have the least idea of what it means to
practice introspection - that is to observe in a
somewhat detached and objective fashion our own inner
activity and experience. We are fish swimming in
the seas of thought and thinking without really noticing
our environment at all.
Let
us begin by reviewing some of the different types or
modes of thinking with which we have become familiar
over the course of this book:
First,
from Owen Barfield: figuration, theorizing and reflection. Figuration lets us almost
automatically think the familiar. Theorizing
imagines things, whether grand scientific explanations
to just plain old office gossip. Reflection
ponders something.
To
this we added discursive thinking - we talk inwardly to ourselves - we have
a kind of almost always ongoing constant inner chatter.
From a certain point of view, both theorizing and
reflection can be carried out in a discursive fashion.
Thinking
is also influenced by feelings, and the most automatic
(reactive) are likes and dislikes, or sympathy and
antipathy. Likes tend to produce associative
thinking, which joins one
concept or object of thought to another, and dislikes
tends to produce discriminatory or comparative thinking, which separates or distinguishes one
concept or object of thought from another.
Thought
generally has an object. We think about something (and we can learn and often
already instinctively do: thinking-with, thinking-within
and thinking-as).
Now not only are feelings hidden behind much of
our thinking, but also impulses of will, which are yet
deeper mysteries to naive self-observation. The
main impulses of the will-in-thinking are the attention (on which object does our thinking focus)
and the intention (why
are we thinking this object - what is our purpose).
We
also have dreamy kinds of thinking: fantasy and reverie,
for example.
Sometimes
our thinking moves among all the above kinds or styles
of thinking in a kind of automatic fashion (we are not
deliberate in choosing which style or mode), and often
this happens when we are worrying something. We
can become pensive, perhaps even depressed, and the mind
in a way starts to eat itself. Mind is spirit and
soul combined, and in depression we find ourselves (our
self-consciousness and consciousness) as the focus of a
strong inwardly directed antipathy.
Other
styles of thinking can be called abstract, concrete and/or picture
thinking (we think in images
instead of words and concepts). Different styles
of thinking are often called forth by the
influence of our social and physical environment, as
well as our natural talents (if one may use such a
term). People with what we call a high degree of
intelligence will often be very good at abstract
thinking.
Another
kind of thinking is called: pattern
recognition. This
involves a kind of combination of picture thinking, with
concrete abstractions (which is almost a paradox) during
which we are simultaneously trying to see wholes.
See the film, Temple Grandin, and also the novel by William Gibson: Pattern Recognition.
Different
people have different skills here. Our system of
education prizes one kind of skill over others, and in
this way devalues whole groups of people who are just
different (Temple Grandin, again). Various kinds of what are
called mental illnesses have symptoms (from the biased
point of view of the physician) that are reflected in
unusual kinds of thinking, which can be called paranoid,
delusional, narcissistic, and so forth. People who
are radically different inwardly are frequented defined
by the social order as ill or criminal.
Whole
cultures swim in common seas of thought and thinking,
and apply quite varied concepts to the meaning and value
of these differences among various human beings.
One way to look at the world is to make a picture
of the physical human beings all motionless and standing
up in their various places on the total sphere of the
globe, with their heads in these seas of thought, in
much the same way we all stand inside the sea of the
airy mantle - the atmosphere.
We
assume that the seas of thought are private, but they
are not. Our doorway into the seas of thought are
individual, but the seas themselves are universal and
interconnected - what Steiner called: the thought-world
(the ethereal world). The theory of memes
partially sees this phenomena. Language
doesn’t work without these seas. The tendency to
universalize the use of English world-wide works in part
because these thought-seas are shared.
Recall
for a moment our previous discussion about mental
pictures, generalized concepts, pure concepts and ideas.
We inwardly mentally picture a specific book.
We have the general concept of books which enables
us to recognize through figuration all books. We
have the pure concept of bookness, which enables us to
understand such poetic (metaphorical) ideas (complexes
of concepts) as the Book of Nature or the Book of the
Social World.
If
we undertake to have a science of the mind, all of the
above can become ways of self-understanding that can
also lead to experiments and further observations.
Each path in pursuit of this science will be
individual and universal simultaneously, because while
many characteristics of mind are shared by all, each
individual, having their own unique biography and
individual distinctiveness, will have to confront many
matters of a quite personal nature.
The
best advice I can give on the details of some of the
universal aspects of this Path is in my Living Thinking in Action. Specific inner actions are advised
because they have worked for me, but all are free to
choose their own Way as they see fit.
We
can then come awake within the sea of thoughts and
thinking. This coming awake is new in the course
of the evolution of consciousness. It is not at
all similar (except in the most superficial sense) to
the awakening sought in Eastern Culture in such as
Tibetan and Zen Buddhism. This modern scientific
mind science is new because the self-creative
consciousness itself is new.
What
Eastern Culture carries as the idea of the ego or self
is based largely upon tradition - it is very ancient -
it is a form of a spiritual pre-thought thought.
But the actual self-conscious spirit of human
beings has changed since those ancient traditions came
into being. Thinking and thought now contain a
potential not previously observable. The former
utility of the mindfulness yoga of breathing has now to
give way to a yoga (attentive and active discipline) of
dying and becoming in thought.
With
the coming of the on-looker separation, and the arrival
of natural science (the most recent effects of the
evolution of consciousness), this capacity of thinking
and thought developed beyond anything known to the past,
whether in Western or Eastern culture. The ancient
Greeks, in the heights of the cultural achievements of
Hellenism, did not know this possibility. Nor was
this possibility known at the time of the Buddha.
The
whole process achieves a rather unique situation with
regard to America, for the American arrives at the
modern condition of mind potential in a quite organic or
natural way. The instinct of the American to
develop the new potentials of the self-conscious spirit
is remarkable, and the Transcendentalists, the creators
of AA and the 12 Steps, and the Bioneers are simply
forerunners and examples of something that is
manifesting today on a much larger scale.
We
saw a much wider flowering of this bursting forth of
instinctive new thinking in the 1960‘s and 1970‘s out of
the cultural developments centered in California (where
cultural East and West met and had intercourse).
While we may wish for coherence, or some kind of
understandable generally common explainable condition,
it is in the very nature of this new development of the
self-conscious aspects of spirit that it be entirely
individual. I come not to bring peace but a
sword. The divine
creative power is now the essential interior of the
human being, and in thinking and thought this power is
manifesting on the world stage.
One
student of Rudolf Steiner puts forward the idea that we
are already in World War III, but that it is taking
place in the world of thinking and thought. Recall
the Hopi Prophecy concerning the arrival of the true
white brother: This third event will depend upon the Red
Symbol, which will take command, setting the four forces
of nature (Meha) in motion for the benefit of the Sun. The People of the Rose-Cross
spiritual Way will teach the new revelations of the
spirit concerning the cosmic ethereal forces in the
whole world and in thinking and thought for the benefit
of the now distributed divinity all over the world (such
as via this book you hold in your hand).
Conflict
is unavoidable until we learn ourselves to tame the
underlying creative power of the new “I” or
self-conscious self-creative spirit. Our
first world-wide lesson concerns the mote and the
beam.
The
direct evidence of God is within, and is staring us in
the face. What bothers us is our frequent
inability to be the masters of our own soul life - to be
able to manage thinking and thought, and the underlying
imperatives born in untamed feelings and impulses of
will.
The
one certain thing is that we all share these trials.
No one is to be free of them. No one
is going to be able to avoid the troubles connected to
the shadow and the choices as to which wolf do we feed.
Yet, we are blessed by our individual
biography and its complicated circumstances. There
is enormous beauty and order in the form and shape of
human social existence. What we need is always
right in front of us (recall the Rolling Stones: you don’t
always get what you want, but if you try real hard,
you’ll get what you need).
Our
newly born “I” is right where it needs to be according
to our own particular and individual nature. Life
- the individual biography - is the Great Teacher.
In it was Life and the Life was the Light
of the World.
Human
existence on the Earth, in all its details and richness,
is The Art of God - the Creator Being that has sacrificially
distributed through Love His own nature among all that
exists, particularly the individual human being.
This then is our actual Theory of Everything.
yet,
... we need some details as to how to learn to better
perceive what we need to perceive ... for there to be a
new science of the mind, its practitioners must also
provide methodology. Real science is not just about what
conclusions your investigations produced, but also about
expressing precisely how you engaged in those
investigations so that they can be properly repeated or
replicated. There is an important
distinction between the method and the content that is
produced, and as our inner life is where the most direct
experience (empirical) knowledge of the Divine Mystery
is to be obtained (the kingdom of heaven is inside
you), details as to this
follows next ...
a new path to the spirit,
elaborated in three parts
There
are three essays here, all written for other contexts
and earlier in time (a couple of years before this
present text was written). They all bear the same
cast of mind in that they were written for people who
already had some degree of a spiritual orientation
toward existence. Any new atheists or secular
humanists who have read thus far, should keep this in
mind: These materials were not specifically
written in the style necessitated by approaching the
situation in the way that resulted in the form of this
book: a Theory of God, needing a new and more
comprehensive and systematic Idea of God, all leading to
Evidence and Proof of God, which then ultimately
expresses The Art of God in the form of an actual Theory of
Everything.
These
next essays then were written for less general
audiences, and I have provided a kind of introduction,
hopefully relating each individual essay to the themes
in this book. I have also placed these essays in a
specific order, although the reader can obviously read
them in any order they choose.
All
the same certain points need to be made, perhaps serving
as a bridge from the main text to this more detailed
material.
Rudolf Steiner, in his discussions of the Social World came at that situation from multiple directions. What I have been calling the Stage Setting, he described as the Threefold Social Organism. He wrote and spoke of this in a way in which mostly what was said concerned a kind of idealistic picture of how this Stage Setting could be organized, for example: it was to consist of three spheres of human activity: a cultural sphere that was based on freedom and included art, religion, science and education; a political-legal sphere that was based on equality, and included the relationship between the State and the People (my own researches have developed this idea further, adding in between the State and the People, an intermediating function: Media); and, the economic sphere that was to be based on brotherhood and included processes of production, distribution and consumption.
Many
people who consider themselves Steiner students spend a
lot of time with these ideas. Most of them don’t
yet realize how close, to this idealistic expression of
these concepts, the actual Stage Setting to the Social
World already is.
He
also noted, via a slightly different perspective, that
the world could be divided in two (the Cultural East and
the Cultural West). We might call this a
spiritual division, and find it is related to what in
conventional academic circles is sometimes called: the
history of ideas (variations in the manifestations of
the self-consciousness’s activity of thought-creation
over time). He gave a very important lecture
cycle on these questions, which was published under the
title: West and East: contrasting
worlds (Vienna, 1 - 12 June,
1922). In any event, the history of ideas can be
seen in some ways as having one tendency in the East and
another in the West.
Steiner
also perceived that the Social World could be divided as
well in a threefold way: East (mostly Asia -
geographically), Center (Eastern and Central Europe and
England to a degree) and West (England sort of, and
America). This division was related more to
the soul (generalized variations in the field of
consciousness) than the spirit (variations in the
self-consciousness). The field of consciousness
inwardness varies according to geographical region - a
complicated problem beyond our intentions here. To
give, however, a relevant example of one type of
phenomena that reveals this:
The
East, in a soul (field of consciousness sense) way,
establishes by the time of Gautama Buddha the concept of
Enlightenment as the highest self-development spiritual
goal. In the Center, Enlightenment is not the goal
or the Way - there the path and its goal is called
Initiation. Steiner was a Great Initiate, not an
enlightened human being. In enlightenment, the
path involves learning how to leave the Wheel of
Incarnations to go to Nirvana - that is to never have to
incarnate again. The individual spirit
(self-consciousness) learns to divorce itself from
earthly cravings and attachments (thus the Four Noble
Truths and the Eightfold Path), in pursuit of
enlightenment.
In
initiation, the self-conscious spirit strengthens and
purifies itself (especially the supra conscious aspects
that are not of the physical body) such that this astral body
and ego can pass through the
gate (threshold) of the physical body while awake, and
enter into intercourse with the Beings of the Spiritual
World*. Through this means Steiner (and a few
others) brings down from this world: New Revelation, via
his spiritual scientific investigations.
*[Recall
from above our discussion of the bones - the curves of
ascent and descent that meet in the total human
organism, although even during sleep we separate daily
from the purely physical to have a purely spiritual -
albeit usually unconscious - mode of existence.]
Now
it is important not to confuse or to assume that the
history of ideas on the one hand and the variations in
Ways of self-development on the other, are separate
matters. They are not. The totality of
the world of human inwardness, which these describe, is
a layered and integrated reality. Barfield points
out something Coleridge noted (in Barfield’s book: What Coleridge Thought), which is that we can form distinctions,
that are not differences. That is we note
variation, but do not conceive that this variation
arises because the perceived parts are not in reality
aspects of a single whole. The variation arises
because we can note it (think it), in such a way that
this helps our understanding of the totality. In
Christian theological thinking this distinction without
difference appears in the Idea of the Trinity (see
Barfield’s Saving the Appearances for a deep discussion of the Trinity from
a certain perspective).
In
the true West (the Americas) we have not to do with
either enlightenment or initiation, but rather with
character development. Those involved in deep
self-development Ways in the Americas are very down to
earth (so to speak), and it is not so much their ability
to leave behind the Earth to permanently arrive in
Heaven (enlightenment), or to mediate between Earth and
Heaven by investigating and reporting to incarnate
individuals on the details of the nature of Heaven
(initiation). Character development involves the
ability to live fully on the Earth, according to its
terms - that is as brothers and sisters - companions who
help each other. I don’t transform myself, as much
as I work to help transform the world. That
gesture of shared working together is what develops my
character.
In
a way, character development is about striving to
realize Heaven on the Earth. And this not for our
own benefit, but for the benefit of others. In the
East, to continue these examples, the developed
personality becomes a guru, a teacher of one or another
Way of Development (e.g. a Yoga or Zen master).
In the Center, the intercourse of the
initiate between Heaven and Earth results in a
transformation of our understanding of Heaven (such as
the research of Steiner into the detailed nature
of the Spiritual World). The further West we
go, toward the Americas, self-development becomes a
vehicle that is used more and more to fully transform
the Earth in some way. The personality that
develops itself, in the sense of Western Culture, no
longer teaches their Way, but rather teaches a
different and more evolved understanding and knowledge
of the World and of existence.
This arises because there is a kind of integrated relationship between a differentiated history of ideas (a twofold differentiation) and the differentiated fields of consciousness (soul characteristics - a threefold differentiation. There is a Whole here, and we only see the distinctions, that are not real differences, through asking different questions in the thinking.
Understanding
this can help our choices become more clear.
We can seek enlightenment, or initiation, or
to transform the Earth. Neither is more right or
more wrong - it is just a choice as to where do I, as an
individual, choose to concentrate my efforts.
Further, given that evolution of both the
physical, and the field of consciousness (soul) and the
self-creative consciousness (spirit) continues, even
these strivings change.
For
example, in Buddhism the goal of Nirvana has been
abandoned, when there arose what is called: the
Bodhisattva Vow. This happened after the
time of the Gautama Buddha, and around the time of the
Incarnation of the Creator. This vow is to not
leave the Earth behind until such time as all sentient
beings can become enlightened.
Sometimes
the goal is called liberation, in the East, and this is
meant to be liberation from Earthly attachments (in
general). Steiner used the idea of freedom
(freiheit), which in English is better understood as an
inner condition where neither thoughts or desires rule
us, but we rule them. Thus Steiner’s: One must be
able to confront an idea and experience it, otherwise
one will fall into its bondage.
In
the true West (the Americas), self-development is an
incidental consequence of seeking to help others - of
seeking to make the shared life on the Earth more humane
(reduce suffering). For some, this means helping
the poor and the homeless, and for others it means
helping the whole culture mature into something it does
not yet realize it can, but for which it instinctively
yearns. In the case of the this book (The Art of God)
the impelling motive was to try to resolve the seeming
collision between Science and Religion that was
benefiting no one. So to ameliorate the situation
(via the Mother forces), I placed the religious
questions inside the scientific questions - I integrated
them.
I also did not do this arbitrarily. Science is the new Way of Knowledge for humanity, because it bears the capacity to weave us together in spite of our differences. In science we seek not different kinds of knowledge (as do the various religions and spiritual ways), but a shared universal knowledge. At the same time, this new Way of Knowledge (science) is quite young, and in its immaturity it has ignored the central question: What is the real nature of the main tool (the mind), which we use in the pursuit of this universal knowledge.
In
an aid to this far above I used on occasion the term:
shaman. In the West we produce shamans, not
enlightened human beings, or initiates. Not only
did I refer to myself as a shaman, I called the natural
scientist in his laboratory a shaman. This most
earthly spiritual way of seeking to know and benefit the
shared world is symbolized in the picture on the cover
of this book - the cross inside the circle.
The
cross is the symbol of individual self-development, with
its upper and lower vertical (heavenly and earthly
aspects), and its left and right horizontal-social
aspects. The cross is joined to the circle, which
is the symbol of community. “I”, as an individual
spirit, only fully realize my true-self when in
relationship with “we”, the community. The four
circles in each of the four quarters of the larger
circle are the forces of the four directions, each
representing earthly powers that must be understood and
mastered, otherwise we are in danger of being ruled by
them, rather than being able to rule them.
Physics
wanders semi-consciously into this territory with its
ideas of the four fundamental forces (gravity,
electromagnetism, the weak interactive force and the
strong interactive force), and the need to seek their
unity in a unified fundamental force. This search
is behind the holy grail of physics in its efforts to
produce a purely mathematical theory of everything.
These
forces of the four directions are also in human
communities, and because of the work of integrating the
individual into the community, and the accepting by the
community of the individual, these forces need also to
be understood there. We have to learn to
ameliorate the natural friction of conflict that arises
from our being different (for examples of work on this
see the various conflict resolution processes).
Understanding the Four Temperaments, and their
relationship to the Four Elements is to also work on
these problems at the macro-social level.
All
of this, whether in physics or psychology, are
shamanistic in a modern use of that term. The
shaman is simply someone who has a certain
wisdom-seeking role in the community. In the HBO
television series In Treatment, we experience a version of this new
social-helping shamanistic impulse, and its
difficulties, via the artistic in the form of television
drama.
Shamans,
by the way, are not limited to external priesthoods, as
in the old aboriginal structures. I’ve dedicated
this book to a couple of these, one of whom to outer
appearance is simply a wife and a mother. Some
readers here will have read Zen and the Art of Motorcycle Maintenance. One of the deepest spiritual
investigators of the realm of the Mother (the
Underworld) that I know (Stephen Clarke) repairs high
end cars for his outer world work. Some of
his earlier work can be find on my website: Shapes in the Fire.
From
a certain limited perspective, the material below then
is a modernized version of developmental processes
leading to a new shamanism, written for different audiences
as each mini-introduction will reveal. I am more
shamanistic than I am an initiate or enlightened human
being. My shamanistic relationships have been more
with the emancipated social world, than the natural
world, by itself, as was known more directly by
our aboriginal ancestors. In my biography, as I
matured, I came to camp out in cities, not in the wild.
Nor
does one become (as is sought today by a few trying to
imitate aboriginal ways) a modern shaman by going
backwards into past (atavistic) spiritual ways.
Rather one does something fairly simple to
state, but sometimes difficult to accomplish: be
scientific, religious and artistic all at the same time.
The true mind (spirit/soul nexus) contains all
three as potentials, and each needs be developed
together in as balanced a way as possible.
Catherine
MacCoun, whose work on Alchemy was mentioned far above,
speaks of what she calls the upper and lower vertical.
Self-development can occur by shunning the lower
vertical (the dark moist paths of earthly existence),
which is what Gautama Buddha did. Self-development
can also happen through purifying the manifestations of
the lower vertical (the lower chakras), such that their
energies do not interfere with the means needed to have
intercourse with the Beings of the Higher Worlds
(Steiner and initiation).
Or,
self-development can embrace the lower vertical, and
realize that the mastery of those energies leads one
into the realm of the Mother, from whose activities the
social future is being born. This is the spiritual
reason behind the fact that the 12 Steps was born in
America - they are of the Mother realm, that aspect of
the field of consciousness (soul) wherein resides the
double - the individual shadow - the wolf we do not
necessarily want to feed.
Let
us take one final look at the social world before
entering more deeply into the problem of method.
All
over the world human beings unfold their individual
biographies. For the most part they are not alone
when they do this. But whether we do it
individually or in a community, one of the things we do
is create Temples.
Religious
temples are obvious. Wall Street banks are another
kind of temple, as is the place of business of a thug in
Thailand who runs a brothel. The nature of the
temple has to do with what is worshiped there - what the
individuals and communities devote themselves to there.
Many
worship what we might call the dark God of profit.
This worship has consequences, for the individual
and the people who are affected by the quality of that
type of worship. People with social power can also
be perceived by others as kinds of Gods. In
certain temples their worshipers are addicts, whether to
crack cocaine, or stock and bond sales. Unruled
passions are everywhere.
For
a long time, many kinds of temples have had the
structural form of a hierarchy. The
functional order was like a pyramid, with some kind of
ruler at the top, giving orders to all those below.
Not all Popes live in Rome - some live in
Washington D.C., New York, London, Paris and Aspen.
This
hierarchical social form is ancient (going all the way
back to Egyptian and Babylonian times). The human
being, via his evolution of consciousness, is no longer
suitable for hierarchical social forms. We just
don’t fit anymore into that kind of structure - we need
too much independence for our individuality (not peace, but
a sword).
As
a consequence hierarchical social forms (even families),
which involve a kind of psychology of dominion over, are dying - they are failing from the
inside out. This underlying change in the nature
of the human being is bringing about the collapse of
Western Civilization; and, with the end of that
civilization, a time of chaos will ensue all over the
world because of the interconnections.
Everywhere
hierarchically organized temples will fall.
Simultaneously,
the Mother forces are returning from their condition of
exile. Paternalism (dominion over) has rotted from
within (a good example is the Roman Church - see my
essay: Saving the Catholic
Religion from the Roman Church).
A new maternal-ism arises, and is on its way to
shifting from hierarchical pyramidal forms to
circle-like forms of social structure within the social
commons - the social below. Dominion over is
giving way to communion with.
Western
Civilization is dying into a new becoming. This
social process of metamorphosis is the white water
current of existence on which all other community
structures and individuals ride. These are
necessarily turbulent seas, both in the outer Fires of
Baptism of the biography, and as well in the inner
trials of moral development wherein we have the
possibility to come to direct knowledge of God, within
and without, via the Second Eucharist in the Ethereal,
or Holy Breath.
*
* *
As
we head into the last part of this book, with its
particular explorations of a more religious way of
seeing, I would like to remind the reader that it has
not been my purpose to persuade. I did want
to disturb the reader’s world of concepts a little bit -
to shake it loose from its habits if possible.
At the same time I know well that we only
really persuade ourselves of what is true and what is
good, and that is exactly how it is meant to be.
You decide, I’ll just sit on the sidelines of your
biography singing my song, which just may help or
inspire you to more consciously find your own.
Remember:
the most profound indirect proof of the distributed God
is Song.
************************
I
had been interested in these questions discussed next
for a long time - some of the salient facts in that
regard are mentioned within the text below.
The original audience I had in mind for this
was basically Christian religious folk and the essay was
first published as part of my book New Wine .
Were
I to attempt to write this for an astronomer, I’d have
to write a whole big book, something regarding which I
am not really qualified, nor have the time and
inclination to accomplish. While I think this
essay works, after a fashion, I have no expectation most
readers of it will fully appreciate its nuances.
Hopefully, however, if the effort of this book (The Art of God)
is successful, perhaps this essay will point some
thinkers, on questions regarding the starry world, in a
useful direction.
Of
import in this next essay is the study of projective
geometry. Whatever the reader may think of my
“scientific" conclusions, a main reason for this essay
was to point to this geometry, and encourage the reader
to learn about it. Above I referred to Tomberg’s
definition of Goetheanism as qualitative characterizing
picture-thinking. The best discipline for making
this organic thinking scientific is learning the new
geometry, which allows the picture thinking to produce
inwardly, in an exact fashion, the many different kinds
of metamorphosis contained in all the living elements of
the world.
One
of the things our age presents to us has to do with how
we see (as in think) the Natural World and the somewhat
emancipated Social World. Materialistic
science (all is matter, there is no spirit) has
dis-ensouled those Worlds. That is a tragedy of
enormous proportions, because the reality is that these
Worlds have Soul (consciousness and being). Our
situation is something like having some very best
Friends, who love us so deeply that they will selflessly
sacrifice all that they are to our benefit. I’d
like to reintroduce, in a more intimate fashion, a few
of those Friends to the readers of this book (The Art of God).
Think
of this as the beginning of a love affair. We are
at the party, and you see someone that is attractive,
and you ask me what the possibilities are. I’m not
going to give you an assumption - a mistaken pre-thought
thought. I’m going to tell you the truth about
these Friends. As I already love them, it occurs
to me that you might want to love them too. Below,
in In Joyous Celebration ..., I will get more carefully into the role
of the intention to love and our capacity to know
intimately the object of our thinking activity due to
that love. What we cannot love, we cannot truly
know, and this very much involves what we think of as
the Natural and the Social Words.
The Misconception of Cosmic Space As
Appears In the Ideas of Modern
Astronomy
- and as contained in the understandably limited thinking embodied
in the conceptions of the nature of parallax and redshift -
-
introduction -
Before
entering on to the main body of this essay, we should
consider briefly the nature of thinking and of the
imagination. In this little book (New Wine) there
are a number of different comments on thinking and on
the imagination, coming from different directions, but
here I want to point out some basic facts as a
foundation for the coming work.
The
first is that human beings think, and that there is no
science without the activity of human thinking.
Thinking determines which questions the
scientist asks, what experiments he conducts, and then
ultimately how the data provided by the experiments is
interpreted - that is what does this scientific activity
mean.
For this essay we are confronted with the
scientific meaning created by human thinking in
relationship to some considerable portions of the data
accumulated by scientific work centered on questions
concerning the stellar world. We are asking here
in this essay whether what science thinks today of the
meaning and significance of the stars is what we ought
to continue to think, in the future, or even today to
assume is still a reasonable understanding.
As
part of the process of examining the underlying
questions, we will be using a particular capacity of the
mind, which might be called the imagination, or
picture-forming capacity. We make all
manner of mental pictures in the normal course of
ordinary thinking, and in scientific thinking we carry
out this activity in quite specific directions.
Certain astronomical ideas, for example the idea
of parallax, are specifically grounded in the
picture-thinking connected to Euclidean geometry.
While we sometimes use a pencil and paper to
work out the details of this geometric picture thinking,
the fact that should not be ignored (but often is) is
that it is the mind of the human being that contributes
the fundamental activity from which our modern
astronomical conceptions arise. In fact, our
interpretation of the meaning of astronomical data is
entirely a result of mental processes, a number of which
are expressly born in the imagination.
Yes,
we carefully observe the stellar world with all kinds of
remarkable instruments. We also use a great
deal of mathematics in how this material is interpreted,
but we must never, in the process of unfolding this
scientific investigation of the world of the stars,
forget the centrality of thinking and of the imagination
to the whole process. If we take thinking
and the imagination away, there is no science of
astronomy. Why this is so important will
hopefully become more clear as this essay unfolds.
-
main body -
*"Our Father in
the skies..." are the
first words of the Lord's Prayer, as translated by Andy
Gaus in his book The Unvarnished
Gospels. I start here to
point out the fact that the people living in ancient
Palestine, at the time of the Incarnation, had a
different kind of consciousness than we do today.
When they looked at the heavens, they
understood (and were taught by their wise elders) that
the sky was the abode of the Divine Mystery. In
fact, they understood the whole of Creation to be
en-souled with Being and Consciousness.
Since that time a different conception of
the heavens and of the earth has come into existence for
large portions of humanity. How did that original
conception change and what can we learn by observing
carefully the nature of that change? In this near
to last essay in the main body of New Wine, we'll
look primarily at a crucial set of ideas related to the
field of astronomy that were a significant part of these
changes.
Everyone
understands that if we make even the slightest error in
the aim of the bow and arrow, by the time the arrow
reaches the end of its journey, it doesn't take much of
an original error to cause the arrow to have completely
missed the target. Human beings are flawed, and
science is the activity of human beings. In the
following essay I am going to concern myself with
clearly amateur* researches and thinking into the
problems of parallax and red shift, as these ideas are
used to create for us a conception of the world of the
Stars.
*[While
I am not a member of the priesthood of the religion of
Natural Science, I do know how to observe carefully and
how to think objectively, so just because astronomy
isn't my profession, the reader should not automatically
anticipate they will be misled. The reader should,
however, themselves test the themes outlined below
in their own careful picture-thinking. The
tendency of scientific thinking has been toward too much
analysis, and not
enough synthesis, while
the return of a focus on the imagination will help us
move forward in the future toward a needed balance
between these two basic gestures in thinking.]
The
fundamental question is this: the current generally
understood idea of cosmic space is that it is
essentially a three dimensional endlessness - a very big
box, which while it must have some unusual properties as
a container, it is nevertheless organized such that
everywhere inside it one can expect that the same rules
of physics, we observe in the laboratory on the Earth,
will be true all that way out there...once upon a
time in a galaxy far far away.
Is this conception of endless
three-dimensional space true?
To
work more deeply with this question of the assumed
nature of space itself, let us consider a rather simple
geometric thought experiment, which everyone (trained
mathematician or otherwise) can do.
Make
a picture of a small perfect sphere in your mind.
It has a center and a periphery. One
can use the terms radius, circumference and diameter
with respect to this sphere, but they really don't have
any precise meaning unless we define one of these
characteristics by giving it first an exact measure.
For example, if we said the radius of our mental
sphere was one meter, well understood rules of the
geometry of a perfect sphere would give us diameter and
circumference (as well as other related characteristics,
such as the degree of arc of the curvature of the
surface, the area of the surface, etc.).
Now
keep in mind that we don't have to conceive of this
sphere in terms of measure. It can just exist in
our mind as a measureless perfect geometric form.
Next,
we imagine the radius line, from the center of the
sphere to the periphery, increasing. We
again don't have to measure it, we just make the picture
in our thinking of this imaginary sphere as something
that is slowly growing through an elongating radius
line. The radius line grows. As that
line grows all the other characteristics of the sphere
grow as well.
We
could also mentally cause the same effect by changing
any other properties. For example, if we
cause with our picture-thinking the area of the surface
to increase, we change at the same time all the other
relationships.
Now
lets return to the increasing of the radius line.
In your imagination now picture that
intersection between the radius line and the periphery
of the sphere. At this intersection there is a
degree of curvature of the arc of the sphere.
We can notice as we do this thought
experiment that as the radius line grows, the tightness
of the curvature of the surface lessens.
To
help this thought develop, let us imagine the radius
line decreasing. We shrink it, and as we do
this the curvature of the periphery of the sphere gets
tighter and tighter, until we make the radius line zero.
When we make the radius line zero we have
lost the sphere, and it has disappeared into a
dimensionless point.
Yet,
since we are working without any need for measure, a
zero radius sphere is simply a point. Once we give
measure of any amount to the radius line of a zero
radius line sphere (a point), the sphere returns.
A radius line of a nanometer takes a point
and makes it a sphere.
Seeing
this clearly with our geometrical imagination (which is
quite exact and precise, by the way), we now do the
opposite and complete the earlier exercise by increasing
the radius line to infinite length. Instead of a
radius line of zero, it is now infinite. What then
happens to the curvature of the sphere when the radius
becomes infinitely elongated?
Well,
if we carefully follow out our precise and exact
geometrical imagination, we will be able to observe this
process unfold. As the radius line increases in
length the original tightness of the curvature of the
surface of the sphere lessens, until at the moment the
radius line is infinite there will be no curvature at
all. The sphere has disappeared, and undergone a
metamorphosis into a plane. If we think
carefully about what we have learned here, we will see
then that any sphere of any measure of radius line is
always an intermediate geometric form arising in between
a dimensionless point and a plane at infinity.
This
fact is already well known in the profound mathematical
science of projective geometry, and we have now
ourselves discovered what is called there: the Plane at
Infinity. The sphere then is geometrically in
between the infinitely large and the infinitesimally
small, or in between the plane at infinity and a
geometric point (which has no measure at all, unless we
put it into relationship with something else). A
point by itself is just that - nothing else. It
occupies no space at all.
Well
then, what is the point of
this exercise?
There
are several. First it is crucial to realize that
we can think geometrically without using any measure at
all. If one is lucky enough to come upon a copy of
Olive Whicher's Projective Geometry: creative
polarities in space and time*,
one has the possibility to study this wonderful geometry
using only a pencil, a straight edge and some paper
(large sheets are easier for some constructions).
Measure has been done away with, and the
creators (or discoverers) of this mathematics describe
it is all geometry - meaning by this that every single
other geometry is a special case of projective geometry
(which is sometimes, for this reason, also called synthetic
geometry).
*[check
Waldorf Schools or other Rudolf Steiner institutions for
copies of this book. At present it is tragically
out of print.]
The
difficulty for Natural Scientists has been how to apply
this beautifully symmetric, measure free geometry, to
the natural world. Science is rooted in measure,
and while the ideas of this geometry are recognized as
significant, what could they mean in a world that is
already hopelessly entangled in a science which has to
use measure for everything?
With
this riddle in the background, let us now examine the
history of ideas by which the old view of the heavens as
an abode of the Divine Mystery came to be supplanted by
a view in which space is conceived as a near endless
three dimensional container, punctuated with mass caused
curvatures (the space-time gravity ideas following after
Einstein, using the Reinmann geometry - again a special
case of the more general projective geometry).
Giordano
Bruno, who was burned at the stake as a heretic in 1600,
is credited with having first suggested the idea that a
star might be like the sun. Would that our
histories were more accurate, because what we think of
as the sun today, and how he thought about such matters
(he was, among other disciplines, a deeply thoughtful
meta-physician*) is not quite grasped by believing his
idea, that a star and our sun were relatives, in fact
mirrors in any way our modern conceptions. For
Bruno, the idea that a star and our sun were related,
was a completely different idea than we hold today. The
details of that, however, is a whole other matter.
*[Meta-physics,
contrary to modern views that it is not a science at
all, was really always seen as a product of a synthesis of ones total understanding. Modern
physics comes from taking things apart, from analysis. Meta-physics always had the
task of make the parts of all human knowledge into a
single whole.]
Bruno
did agree to a degree with Copernicus, and so in those
years the ideas being produced by natural philosophers
(the grandfathers of natural science) came to be at odds
with the dogmas of the Roman Catholic Church.
While the previous age of careful thinkers (the
Scholastics), would have understood (keeping to
Aristotle) that there was a difference between quantities and qualities,
the scientific impulse coming to the fore in those years
more and more felt it could only deal with that which
could be counted or measured - that is quantities. The various categorical qualities of Aristotelian meta-physics more and more
dropped away from consideration (although this was a
long term process and many thinkers (Kepler and Faraday
for example, thought this was an error of thought to do
so).
In
any event, pure modern astronomy slowly freed itself
from the meta-physics connected to astrology and related
disciplines, by a process in which the qualitative
problems were left aside and everything was more and
more rooted in only what could be counted (and
measured). Kepler, it has been forgotten, was an
astrologer as well as the discoverer of the three
fundamental laws of planetary motion*. Not only
that, but Newton was an alchemist. The tendency
has been to frame the history of these thinkers as if
they thought as we do today, when anyone who actually
reads what they wrote discovers they did not. (For a
comprehensive examination of this overlooked history of
science, read Ernst Lehrs' Man or Matter: Introduction
to a Spiritual Understanding of Nature on the Basis of
Goethe's Method of Training Observation and Thought. Also read Arthur Zajonc's Catching the Light: the entwined
history of Light and Mind.
*[Kepler believed, for example, that his formula and ideas regarding the Third Law of Planetary Motion was a rediscovery of the ancients’ idea of the Harmony of the Spheres]
As
this process matures, it reaches a kind of high point in
the 19th Century, and two important ideas are given
birth out of the context of this leaving aside of the
problem of qualities, and
resting all theories of the starry world only on what
can be counted and measured. These ideas are
parallax and redshift. Such concepts don't
emerge on their own, so we have to work carefully with
them, still keeping in mind how dependent they are upon
measure alone.
The
idea of redshift doesn't come by itself, for example,
for it is really based upon spectroscopy. This
science is itself not based initially on stellar
observation, but on work in the laboratory where various
fundamental elements are combusted (burned) in such a
way that they produce "light". This "light" is
measured according to the quantitative ideas of
Newtonian Optics, and so we get the "spectral" lines for
such basic elements as hydrogen.
As
a result stellar light phenomena, including light
phenomena from our sun, are used in such a way that it
is assumed that this light from the stars and our sun is
produced in those places by a burning process similar in
kind (but not degree) to what was done in the
laboratory. If the light from a star, or our sun,
has a certain mathematically accurate vibration
(frequency), that is like or essentially similar to the
hydrogen line obtained in the laboratory, this light
frequency is then seen as showing us that in that star,
or our sun, hydrogen is being burned up, which
combustion process gives off that particular light
frequency.
This
is so important a fact (actually assumed to be
universal) that in the movie Contact, the frequency used
to send the message to Earth from the fictional stellar
civilization is the hydrogen light frequency times pi.
That is, it is a material constant multiplied by a
geometric constant.
All
the same, there was a problem with the hydrogen light
frequency, for example, from the stars. The
observed light frequency in the normal range for
hydrogen (assumed to be an exact universal constant)
isn't actually quite so exact to observation.
Various stars' hydrogen lines are discovered to be
a bit off center, so to speak, such that they can be
described (in the assumptions of physical astronomy) to
be either red shifted or blue shifted. The
greatest number of stellar objects are red shifted (only
a very very few are blue shifted).
Following
Newton, color is a spectrum of light frequencies, with a
red end point, where beyond which it becomes invisible
to the eye, or a blue end point (actually violet, but
convention names that end of the spectrum the blue end)
where beyond this end it also becomes invisible to the
eye. We see with our eyes a normal color Newtonian
spectrum (so it is assumed) and at the edges of this
visible spectrum the light is no longer visible,
although it still can be observed and measured with
instruments (the red end becomes infrared or heat, and
the blue end becomes ultraviolet, leading then to such
as x-rays). The wavelength of the frequency at the
red end is longer and longer (elongation), and the
wavelength of the frequency at the blue end is shorter
and shorter (compaction).
These
questions arise: what does it mean that light from the
stars is not exactly showing us the precise hydrogen
line we came to know in the laboratory, and what do we
make of the fact that this shift toward the red (the
dominant types of shift) itself varies? Some
stellar objects show small redshift and other's quite
large redshift.
The
original dominating idea for the meaning of the
phenomena of the redshift (elongation) of such as the
hydrogen line frequency was arrived at by creating an
analogy between light waves and sound waves, in 1842.
We all know (or experience at least) the so-called
Doppler effect - the shift in sound of a train horn as
it comes toward us or away from us. This movement toward or away produces a change in the
pitch (auditory frequency), even though we know that the
actual pitch the horn is making never changes. The
change in pitch is heard because of the movement of the source of the sound (which compacts
or elongates the frequency, as perceived by the ear, which is relatively
stationary).
By
analogy then, redshift was thought to give evidence of
the movement of the object away from the observer on the
Earth. Whatever was going on, most of the stellar
objects had this redshift phenomena (in varying degrees)
and from this analogy was born the idea that the
Universe is expanding (which then later is supposed to
logically give us the Big Bang - an explosion which
creates an expanding Universe). I point out
this last to urge the reader to notice how interwoven
are all the ideas we have today about the physical
universe, such that if, for example, redshift doesn't
really mean what we think it means, then this idea of
the expansion of the Universe loses one of its main
supports.
The
first problem to arise after the more or less universal
acceptance of this theory, was the recognition that
while light was superficially a wave phenomena (a
movement propagating in a medium), similar to sound, the
analogy didn't really hold, so a lot of thought went
into how to revisit the redshift phenomena and
appreciate it better. Unfortunately, while
many scientists feel certain older kinds of ideas ought
to get dropped away from any current point of view, some
ideas seem quite unwilling to be abandoned, so the
Doppler analogy remains, even though contemporary
physics sometimes sees light as both particle and wave
simultaneously (depending on what questions you ask, and
which experiments you do).
One
of the newer theories as regards redshift (moving away
from the Doppler analogy) is that it is partially a
consequence of the temperature in the star.
Another sees some redshift phenomena as reflecting
the influence of gravity wells.
I
point this out only to suggest that theories themselves
are in constant motion (a kind of social Brownian motion
among different minds). I am not so much
interested in the current theory here, because it is my
view that the resolution to the fundamental question
lies in a quite different direction.
Let
us now leave redshift behind, and go on to the idea
parallax, which arose a few years before redshift
historically (1838, so it says on-line).
The
basic idea of parallax is that it enables us to measure
(remember what was said above about measure) how far a
star (or other stellar phenomena) is from the Earth.
Basically this is done by coming up with an
observational angle, that can be measured on the Earth,
and is made possible in large part by the orbit of the
Earth around the sun. Since I can't put in a
drawing here (the reader can go on-line if they desire)
I'll try to do this with words.
Place
on the grass of a football field, in your imagination,
two poles. One pole is at the center of the goal
line, and the next at the center of the 10 yard line
nearest that goal line. Now go down to the
goal line at the other end of the field, and set up a
transit (a device for taking the measure of an
angle of changes in a sight line).
Move the transit from one side of the field
to the other, stopping every yard, and make observations
of the angle of observation between the two poles
obtained by viewing them from the moving transit.
As
we do this the angle we are measuring changes.
This angle is widest at one side of the field, and
then contracts, until we are right opposite the two
poles (at which occurrence the near pole occults the
other, or stands in front of it), and then the angle
expands again as we move toward the opposite side of the
field.
Now imagine such an activity taking place with respect to the light phenomena of stellar objects. The transit is actually the earth, which moves constantly, changing the observational "angle" with respect to distant objects. As this earth-transit moves, some of the distant objects seem to occult each other, as if one was in front, and the other behind.
However,
since these objects are so far away (apparently), the
angles that are measured are very very very small (small
fractions of seconds of degree of arc). One writer
suggested that if you took a quarter, and looked at it
from a distance of three miles, measuring the angle
between a transit observation of one side of the
quarter, and then the other side - this picture suggests
how small an angle is actually being measured by this
method (parallax) with regard to the nearest star to the
earth (for stars believed to be further away, the
"angle" is progressively smaller).
Using
this data (the angle measurements coupled with our
knowledge of the diameter of the Earth's orbit) we can
use the basic rules of Euclidean geometry to determine
the length of the sides of the resultant triangle.
This information (with a couple of other geometric
ideas rooted in measure) then gives what we think to be
the distance of the stellar object from the Earth.
Now
since redshift is believed
to tell us that most stellar objects are moving away
from us, these distances change over time, which then
appears to give us a kind of confirmation of the
parallax. The problem is that some of these
observations came in conflict (an inconsistency between
redshift and parallax). One of the most
obvious of these was discovered by the astronomer Hal
Arp, who as a result for a time found himself to be seen
as a heretic by his fellows, and was temporarily shunned
(couldn't get telescope time to continue his research
(see his book, Quasars,
Redshifts, and Controversies).
Basically
what he observed (using conventional astronomical ideas
and methods), was that Quasars (quasi-stellar objects),
while they had a very high redshift (suggesting they
were traveling very fast away from us, and since they
were thought to have
been doing this for some time - no changes in rate of
velocity and/or acceleration were assumed, they were
also thought to be
quite far away) the parallax measurement seemed to imply
they were much nearer. Quasars seemed to occult
(get in front of) much slower (less redshifted) stellar
objects). The two phenomena could not be
reconciled. Were Quasars near or far?
I'll
not go into what were the conventional adjustments made
(its all very complicated, and unnecessarily so in my
view) in order to preserve the basic set of ideas of
modern astronomy, but we can (with justification) simply
step past these ideas. Why?
Because
fundamentally the problem is due to the fact that
phenomena of redshift and parallax is organized in
accord with Euclidean geometry and the need in science
to measure. In effect, at every point in the
development of these ideas (though scientific thinking
and imagination), we exported to Cosmic Space those
conceptions that were true here in the center (the
Earth), and further, we assumed that these conditions
were an invariable constant.
For
example, the distance we measure using the idea of
parallax can't actually be tested empirically. In
essence, we export from our Earth reality the concept of
Euclidean three-dimensional space to the apparently
farthest reaches of the starry world, but at the same
time have no way of testing the set of assumptions
behind the activity of exportation of such an idea.
We can't go off to the side of the container in which all stars are held, and measure
from another quarter whether in fact the distance the
parallax formulation gives us is correct.
For
another example ..., we find the hydrogen frequency line
by a laboratory experiment here on the surface of the
Earth, and then assume that nothing of physics changes
at cosmic distances, and that the universe will obey the
same laws way out there that it obeys here. Under
the influence of these assumptions we export our earthly
picture to cosmic spaces, something that really isn't
justified if science wishes to remain properly
empirical.
All
our observations are made on the Earth or from
near-earth space. It is really only in our mind
that we go outward toward cosmic space. If
that is the case, then we must be very very careful in
how we let one thought grow from the other.
Clearly if there is an error in thought
(remember our arrow to the target analogy at the
beginning of this essay), then the further out in space our imagination, of the picture
of the meaning of the data we collect here goes, the more a small error in our
thought will produce a quite large miss in our
understanding of the truth.
While
there were many small mistakes made (such as the
assumptions observed regarding the hydrogen line), there
is one single idea that saves the situation as it were.
We set aside Euclidean geometry and substitute for
it Projective Geometry - the fundamental geometry of
which all other geometries (including Euclidean) are a
special case. Let us next then try to apply this
geometry to the image creation aspect of our thinking,
because after all it is the image we are making of
cosmic space that is important. It is the mind
that travels to cosmic space, riding the ideas we have
created from the data only empirically observed here.
We, who live today, have traveled far down the
historical path of one kind of mind-created image, and
now it is time to perhaps deconstruct it and create
something new.
Lets
recall the older (or current) image first, namely of a
three dimensional emptiness, filled with stars which are
like our sun, some surrounded by planets like our
planet. It is a powerful image. Science
fiction, books and films, tell all kinds of tales.
If one were to suggest that this might not be
correct, most people would think you were crazy.
Return
now to our earlier work in which we expanded the radius
line of the sphere to infinity and observed how the
sphere became a plane at infinity (or the reverse, where
if we contract the radius line the sphere disappears
into a dimensionless point). Also keep in mind
that the geometric form never changes its basic nature -
it just transforms at the different extremes (the
infinitely large and the infinitesimally small radius
aspect).
A
lot of people should have some trouble here, because
they conceive of infinity as something much larger than
say the multiple light years of measure we have applied
to the distance between the Earth and the stellar
objects. In this regard, lets look at some
apparent facts so far developed under the old
methodology.
For
example, the so-called nearest star, Proxima Centuri is
thought to be 4.2 light years away (its degree of arc in
parallax is .77233 seconds of arc - which is by the way
the largest degree of arc using parallax measures, as
every more distant object will have a smaller degree of
arc). 4.2 light years (this next is an amateur
calculation) is 24 billion miles (that's 24,000,000,000,
or 24 thousand million). The farthest
distance objects are high multiples of that. We'll
return to this a bit later.
Remember,
we have exported an idea to cosmic space which we can't
empirically test. Science, tied to the idea of
counting and measure, has exported to cosmic space a
measure (huge light year distances), which idea can't be
checked by any other means. As a result, we are
quite right to challenge this exportation of measure to
test whether it is a thought that is properly rigorous.
Since we cannot empirically test the assumed
measure, we are left with the quite definite necessity
to even more carefully and rigorously subject that idea
to the tests of logic.
Here
is a very important question. If at the center of
our infinitesimally small sphere, the point, there is no
actual space, once we have created any measure of radius
distance (a nanometer, for example), we now have three
dimensional space, then what happens at the infinite
radius, when the sphere disappears and becomes the plane
at infinity? Is this transition as apparently
sudden as the one from the point to the very very small
sphere?
If
we actually think very carefully about this we will
notice (using our geometric imagination) that even the
transition to the very very small is not sudden.
There is a lot of work on theses themes in
mathematics, and you can Google it by starting with
Zeno's paradoxes. In any event, at the
infinitesimally small end of the transition, from the
sphere to the point, the process itself is likewise smaller and smaller in nature,
while the transition from the very large sphere to the
plane at infinity must be, by virtue of laws of symmetry
essential to projective geometry, larger and larger in
nature. Keep in mind we are thinking here of the
transformational process, from one geometric state or
form to another state or form.
The
plane at infinity doesn't appear suddenly out of
nowhere, but as we approach it the nature of
three-dimensional space is slowly undergoing a
metamorphosis. Three-dimensional space is
becoming plane-like in its fundamental nature, but not
all of a sudden. Space itself is changing,
and the rules of physics applicable to a purely
three-dimensional sphere (Earth conditions) will no
longer, at these extremely large distances, apply.
What
are huge light year imagined measures then (such as the
78 billion light years assumed for diameter the visible
universe - there being thought to exist a greater
universe we cannot yet see even with our instruments)?
They are simply a fantasy or myth, born in the
assumptions of the scientific imagination. Since
we cannot conceive of anything as knowable
scientifically, without measure and counting, we
presently are unable to conceive of the universe without
measure either. Again, an assumption that causes
the arrow to miss the mark. The question right
here then is whether the current limits of our
imagination and thinking reflect the actual limits of
reality. Confined for a time in the limited box of
Euclidean Geometry, we stand on the cusp of transcending
those limits by applying the more universal Projective
Geometry.
This
should not surprise anyone, for we already know that in
particle physics, where the transition of matter endowed
space becomes infinitesimally small (remember the sphere
collapsing into the point - which has led us into all
the paradoxes of quantum physics) the conditions there
are suggestive of all kinds of alterations of the rules
observed at a more (relatively) macro scale of matter.
At very small dimensions, the rules of physics
appear to change, so why would we be surprised that at
very large dimensions, the rules of physics will also
change.
In
fact, in the wonderful movie Mind Walk, the
character of the physicist describes matter as a huge
emptiness, punctuated with geometric points, where
fields of force intersect. In effect, there is
nothing there at all in terms of substance (or what we
ordinarily call matter) but this organism of
intersections of fields of force in various kinds of
pure geometric points (no space). No space at the
infinite periphery, and no space in the infinitesimal
point. In between, the perfect geometric sphere
mediates between the greatest and the smallest. "Think on it:
how the point becomes a sphere and yet remains itself.
Hast thou understood how the infinite sphere may
be only a point, and then come again, for then the
Infinite will shine forth for thee in the finite." Rudolf Steiner.
Now
if this is true, then as macro cosmic space becomes more
plane-like and less like the normal physical conditions
of the Earth, we ought to be able to observe phenomena
(just as we do in the very smallest dimensions revealed
by quantum experiments) that reveal to us that this
condition of space itself has altered. Space,
being no longer three dimensional at the plane at
infinity, must become something else.
Before
we believe this is a poor idea, recall that already we
have been taught about the so-called gravity wells (especially near such objects as our Sun).
Many of us have seen images, either on TV or in a
page in a magazine, which suggests that near a massive
object, space itself is distorted.
Light, we are told, traveling near this imagined
state of a gravity well, can't travel in a straight
line. This is thought to have been proved by
Einstein's predictions regarding light from Mercury as
it passes toward us from the other side of the sun (when
Mercury's orbit causes it to hide (be occulted) behind
the Sun. Using the Reinmann geometry (a special
case of projective geometry) Einstein was able to
calculate exactly the amount of the bending of light by
the gravity well of our Sun.
Since
we already know how to imagine a distorted near space
around a massive object like our Sun (recall that Bruno
thought our Sun and stars were of a similar nature) it
is not too great a leap to imagine a fully
transformed space at the transition from the very
large sphere to the Plane at Infinity. In a
sense, the image of gravity wells is already a
transformation of our ideas of space itself, although
not going so far as to free itself fully of the need to
measure. What I am suggesting is that we take our
spacial imagination faculty all the way, and also bring
projective geometry itself all the way into play as
descriptive of the natural world.
Which
is of course exactly what our observations of light, and
other phenomena of the stellar world, can tells us, if
we let them. Once we overcome the one-sided
Euclidean geometry previously applied in parallax, and
substitute Projective Geometry principles, then all the
anomalous problems of redshift are resolved.
The
reason the hydrogen line is different is because it (the
light) originates in a kind of space which itself is qualitatively
different). A star isn't a sun (unless we change
our ideas of our near sun-space - going back to Bruno,
which is entirely justified but a whole other problem).
Those stellar objects with large redshift
characteristics (such as Quasars) are deeper (a
presently necessary poor choice of words, for it implies
a continuation of three dimensions) within the
transformed plane-like space. In fact, if we make
a picture only of the redshift (disregarding Euclidean
parallax) phenomena by itself (and related other
astronomical facts of stellar radiation phenomena), a
new kind of picture emerges.
Think
for a moment on all the pictures we have been graced
with of the starry world from the Hubble telescope.
Everyone has seen these. Rich colors
(actually computer enhanced far too often, but that is a
whole other problem). Marvelous shapes and forms.
Just looking at the redshift characteristics we
can make a picture of an object that is remarkably
active. It is not static or at rest in
relationship to the Earth, but dynamic. Its
relationship to other stellar objects is more fixed
(perhaps musically harmonious, because there is a dance
of such objects - including our solar system - all based
on the projected geometric form of the vortex*), but the
light phenomena, which our instruments observe, suggests
(since we observe this variation of redshifts, x-ray
stars etc) that stellar objects have dynamic properties.
The various kinds of radiation, pouring toward the
earth from the cosmic periphery, are not constant, but
rather always changing and dynamic.
*[A
vortex is, in terms of projective geometry, a dynamic form. That is, it is, in its actual
nature, in movement. A tornado funnel cloud is a
vortex, and we see a vortex almost every time we flush a
toilet. A vortex is also a relative of the cone of
light, which is how we think of what light does when it
enters the eye through the lens. These cones of
light are well described in all their geometric
properties by the rules of projective geometry; and, a
vortex is simply a dynamic (moving) cone-like form in
nature.]
Many
stellar objects are extremely dramatic (x-ray and
neutron stars, for example). Keep in mind that
these pictures are created by a thinking which has
removed all qualities,
remaining only in quantities. To better appreciate this let us
make a little analogy.
Consider
a flower garden in full late-summer bloom. Vivid
colors, lots of insect life and birds dancing and
playing. For some almost violent growth (how fast
does a sunflower grow, on its way to a height of 12 to
14 feet in three months time). Of course, to the
gardener it makes no sense to disregard the way such a
garden makes us feel (its qualities), but if
astronomical thinking were applied to a flower garden,
all that would disappear. We'd end up with a bunch
of numbers (how many, of which kinds, what frequency of
light were the colors, what was the speed of growth etc.
etc. etc.). Our actual experience of the
garden is washed away by the process of limiting our
thinking only to the quantitative.
Now
think (if you can remember) of a time when you were deep
in Nature, away from city lights, and lay on your back
in a meadow looking up at midnight at the night sky.
Thousands upon thousands of stars, and your mind
naturally saw everywhere patterns. Moreover,
we feel awe. The starry night touches something
deep inside us, that can only respond with marvel and
wonder. We forget this living in our cities, and
we have also forgotten (and are losing) even the ability
to have such a view because the atmosphere itself is
becoming so polluted that less and less of the stellar
light passes through it to our eye.
This
is what we observe - what we experience. What we
think - what is our mental image or picture - having
been formed by modern astronomical ideas, is that this
endless emptiness is filled with objects like our own
planet and solar system. But now we are
discovering in this essay the possibility that deep
space is not three dimensional at all. Cosmic
space is a peripheral plane of light, alive with dynamic
processes creating what? What is this new kind of
space, the plane at infinity, from which stellar light
pours down upon the Earth?
Lets
take a small side trip here, to consider light itself.
The book mentioned above, Catching the Light: the entwined
history of light and mind,
goes into remarkable detail and history. Keeping
our projective geometry idea in mind, we might then make
a relationship between the sphere that has collapsed
into a point, and what is now called light quanta or
photons. As mentioned above, these quanta exhibit
all kinds of properties that normally spacial (in a
three dimensional sense) objects do not.
For
example, the world we see of trees and clouds does not
reveal the micro world of light quanta and the other
many strange particles known to modern high energy
physics. The scientist doesn't see much of this
either, except with his instruments and the image making
powers of his mind.
We
could say (from our more naive point of view - which has
a special validity) that it is as if light quanta have
stepped outside of time and space (this is one way of
viewing what the experiments with light show to us today
through quantum physics). To help here, let me add
another idea from projective geometry.
We
know in Euclidean geometry this general rule: parallel
lines never meet. In projective geometry (of
which, remember, Euclidean geometry is a special case)
parallel lines meet at infinity. To appreciate
this better we need to practice another imagination, for
we can with our picture thinking follow quite easily in
thought the wonderful paradox expressed here.
Picture two parallel lines (I can do this here):
_______________.________________
________________________________
Now
imagine the top line, in the center of which is a point,
rotating around that point. Picture, for example,
the top line crossing the bottom line at about a 45
degree angle toward the left side of the page. As
we rotate this line further to the left, the angle of
crossing gets smaller and smaller, until at infinity it
no longer crosses the line. Yet, if we keep
rotating the line in the same direction of rotation, as
soon as it goes the smallest possible distance further,
the top line starts to cross the bottom line at the
farthest distance to the right.
When
we couple this idea with our appreciation of the plane
at infinity, we can with our geometric imagination feel
(picturing it is hard, but logically we can feel this is
right - and all these ideas have been proved by those
working with the rules of projective geometry using
algebraic-like formulas and calculations) that these two
lines, which could be seen as parallel lines contained
in a sphere, will at infinity arrive at the same point
on the plane at infinity, because as we saw before, when
the radius line of the sphere is infinite it is no
longer a three-dimensional space. The rounded
sphere has become a plane, an all encompassing plane to
be sure, surrounding from the infinite periphery (the
unseen universe imagined by cosmologists) all that was
at one time interior. The surrounding geometric quality remains, but since space itself is
transformed, it accomplishes a kind of paradoxical
miracle.
To
travel to infinity in one direction (in terms of the
spherical three-dimensional nature of ordinary space)
means to return from the opposite direction, for once
within the plane at infinity, the line that intersected
the ever flattening arc of the sphere is now
simultaneously a point that is everywhere. The
point, in the center dimensionless, expands, first
becoming a growing measureless sphere until it
ultimately becomes a plane. Our geometric
imagination never has to leave the proper and logical
train of geometrical thought. Once more: "Think on it:
how the point becomes a sphere and yet remains itself.
Hast thou understood how the infinite sphere may
be only a point, and then come again, for then the
Infinite will shine forth for thee in the finite." Rudolf Steiner.
If
we then appreciate that the night sky is the plane at
infinity, and that the measure we exported from our
earthly perspective is not valid out there in cosmic
space, then the light quanta, existing there outside of
time and space, radiates toward us from this cosmic
periphery, only becoming space-bound when within
three-dimensional space. At the periphery, light
quanta are not limited by the so-called speed of light*,
but are everywhere at the same time, yet somehow
differentiated, for that is what we see, not just with
the eye but with all our instruments as well.
*[Google
“Alain Aspect 1982“, with reference to the question of
the limiting (or not) aspects of the speed of light.]
Light
comes towards us from the stellar reality. If that
reality is not spacial in the sense that we previously
assumed (rooted in three-dimensionally matter based
bodies like suns and planets), then what is it?
What can exist in the transitional space in
between a true three-dimensional sphere, and the pure
plane at infinity? If out there is not an
empty space in which three dimensional matter
arises, what does arise there in that space that, like
the infinitesimally small, will not allow itself to
conform to Earth-like physical laws?
These
are the questions that have to be faced if we apply
projective geometry to the relationship between our
Earth center, and the peripheral plane at infinity.
If we look at the stellar phenomena, such as
redshift, then what meaning can be attributed to that
kind of existence which creates light that violates the
rules we know at the Earth center?
Perhaps
it would be better (disregarding the word "deeper"
above) to think of these objects as more filled with
Life. The plane at infinity, as transformed
space, reveals a high level of
dynamic properties in all its light radiations.
Could that dynamism be Life? Why could we
think that and remain within reason?
Something
is happening out there that comes here. Light is
created out there and comes here. Our science has
made all kinds of pictures for us of what is happening
out there, yet these pictures are not empirical, but
entirely theoretical. Moreover, they are entirely
material and assume that the laws of physics at cosmic
distances will be the same as they are on the Earth,
which already we have noticed is not justified for the
very very small.
If
we work from the idea of the plane at infinity first
(for which projective geometry grants us every right),
then we might ask whether or not space itself is
created out there. We see the light coming toward
us from the cosmos, and we notice its dynamic properties
(all the various intensities of redshift, among others -
Quasars, neutron stars etc). If we discard measure
(which projective geometry doesn't need), then the plane
at infinity, with its inward radiating light is perhaps
creating space itself, not from a point center (such as
the Big Bang), but from the cosmic periphery.
The
plane at infinity (transcendent of matter oriented three
dimensionality) creates
three dimensional space and time, by radiating light
inwardly from the cosmic periphery. Redshift is
not old light receding, but its opposite - new light
becoming space and time. This is exactly the idea
of a student of Rudolf Steiner's, George Adams Kaufmann,
in his 1933 essay on cosmic theory (rooted in projective
geometry): Space and the Light of
Creation, which essay's first
chapter is Radiation of Space
(the second chapter is The Music of Number, and the third and last chapter is The Burden of
Earth and the Sacrifice of Warmth).
What
kind of power could create Space itself? Our point
centered assumptions, working from only quantities, have
only been able to think of a spiritless matter filled
Universe, born in a Big Bang. Certainly, working
inwardly from the cosmic periphery (the plane at
infinity) which the new geometry gives us every right to
do, what is that which can be out there that rays inwardly the creation of Space
itself?
Conventional
astronomy has invented dark matter to maintain the usual assumptions, for
without 9 times more mass in
the universe, stellar movement cannot be explained.
If we go in another more qualitative direction
entirely ....
"...and in it
was life and the life was the light of the world..." The power* (fiat lux - let there be light)
surrounding the Universe, is Life, and the Life creates
the Light, and the Light rays inwardly creating Space
and Time, in the center of which the Earth of living
matter and substance arises, itself a narrow spherical
band, for Earth life is only on the surface - go too
deep and it is fire and there is no life, go too high
and it is airless and again no life.
*[If
you research the modern idea of “force” back far enough
you will find that only in recent times has this idea of
force been divorced (abstracted) from the usual
perception that all actions proceed from the activity of
the will of beings.]
From
the plane at infinity, through the inward plane-ward
sculpted spheres of light, resting for a moment at the
Earth periphery, where humanity unfolds its evolution,
then eventually still collapsing to smaller and smaller
spheres, ultimately disappearing into pure point
centered geometric intersections of fields of force and
the mysterious light quanta we discover in our
laboratory experiments in quantum physics.
But is it light quanta that is born first in
the cosmic periphery, and then flies inward ultimately
dying into very very tiny points from out which are
built living matter and substance?
Should
not, according to the laws of symmetry so essential to
projective geometry, there be both a similarity and a
difference between the infinitely large and the
infinitesimally small? If life is created at the
cosmic periphery, does it die into the very very small,
only to be reborn instantaneously once more in the
cosmic periphery? Recall our imaginative
experiment with the parallel lines. If time and
space rules don't apply to light quanta (photons), this
will be true both at their point of first appearance and
then again at their point of disappearance.
Yet,
something is not quite right here. The measureless
sphere exists in between the infinitely large and the
infinitesimally small. Appearance and
disappearance are the same process in a way. Here
again is Rudolf Steiner: "Think on it: how the point
becomes a sphere and yet remains itself. Hast thou
understood how the infinite sphere may be only a point,
and then come again, for then the Infinite will shine
forth for thee in the finite."
Created
out of the uncreated and formless, generating space and
time, falling then inward toward the center from the
periphery until collapsing into the nothingness once
more of timeless and space-less point centers, before
returning instantaneously again to the cosmic infinite
plane of life.
And,
the simultaneously opposite: Arising out of the
uncreated and formless nature of the mysterious light
quanta, radiating outward from an infinite number of
point centers, spreading out toward the cosmic
periphery, there to disappear into the remarkable
spaceless and timeless plane at infinity.
A
mystery aptly caught in the image of a mobile
imagination of the gesture in space that creates the
form we know as the lemniscate.
Moreover,
of all the mysterious facts quantum mechanics has
discovered, it seems that it is the mind itself that
determines the nature of the collapse from potential
becoming (probability) into manifestation.
Consciousness is crucial. Without
consciousness there is no manifestation, only
probability. Could not a Larger more
Infinite Consciousness exist at the Periphery, where
time and space themselves are first manifested?
Then too, if the Great Mind can do that, what then
is involved in the small mind, when it thinks and acts
so as to unfold its own creative imagination and exact
picture formation in learning of and practicing the
measureless beauty of projective geometry?
In the
Beginning was the Word, and the Word was toward God, and
God was what the Word was. It was with God in the
Beginning. All things happened through it, and not
one thing that happened happened without out it.
In it was life, and the life was the light of the
world....*
So
Christ advises us to pray: "Our Father in
the skies..."
*translation
from the Greek of a part of the prologue to the John
Gospel, from the book, The Unvarnished
Gospels by Andy Gaus.
Of
course, currently Natural Science hasn't the capacity to
appreciate such a change in their understanding of the
Cosmos. But this book (New Wine in which
this essay first appeared) isn't written for scientists,
its written for those Christians, who might like to have
a sense that one can still be deeply religious and not
abandon the rational.
What
we have done, by the way, is look at the image building
processes of the fine minds at work in natural science,
which have created a kind of myth regarding the stellar
world - a myth quite different from that held by more
ancient minds in ages long ago. We have not
returned to those ancient myths so much, as taken up,
out of the advancing progress of natural science itself,
a particular discipline (projective geometry, or all
geometry), and applied it to move past the current
astronomical myth to what perhaps might well be the kind
of truth the physicist pursues when he chases his holy
grail of the so-called: Theory of Everything.
Most
versions of the Theory of Everything rely on highly
abstract mathematical complexities - a kind of
near-secret symbolic language only useful to the priests
of Natural Science. Would it be possible to
construct a Theory of Everything using ordinary
language? Can the symbols of words on a page and
simple concepts, understandable by ordinary
consciousness, produce a better Theory of Everything?
May it not be necessary in fact to reintroduce
qualities and mix those with quantities, if we are
actually going to have a true Theory of Everything? Doesn't such a Theory not only have
to explain consciousness, but our form of consciousness
- why we live in the world in between the very very
large and the very very small?
We
have constructed this essay in a way that makes it
possible for the naive consciousness to behold in their
own minds something that so far has been presented to
the world as a secret mystery only knowable to the
mathematical adepts of the religion of natural science.
We
live in a time when there are to be no more priests, of
the religious or the scientific kind. No more
claims that the ordinary and naive mind has to be
dependent on another for their understanding of the
world and of the universe.
The Universe wants to be known, just as we want to be known. "You see, for now we look as if in a mirror, shrouded in mystery; but then we will see face to face. Now I partly discern; but then I will perceive the same way that I was perceived all along. And so we will have faith, hope and love, these three: but the greatest of these is love."*
*[Andy
Gaus, Unvarnished New
Testament - end of chapter 13,
of St. Paul's First Letter to the Corinthians.]
addendum
-
many questions remain -
No
reader should consider that the above has exhausted all
the remarkable possibilities of projective geometry in
advancing our understanding of the Natural World as it
appears to both our senses and our scientific
instruments. All I have really done is try
bring to light aspects of
thinking and the imagination that many don't yet
appreciate.
Nor
is the above perfect by any means, for it is clearly the
work of an amateur. That fact, however, should not
stop us from going onward and asking all the many
questions that still need to be asked.
For
example, does the plane at infinity collapse into one
point, or into all points? We can think of the
very smallest, as we observe them in the local
conditions of the earth in our laboratory experiments,
as a very huge number of such point centers. All
matter and substance seems to be built up out of light
quanta, and other oddly named particles.
Now
a plane, which has no measure, is infinite in all
directions. It can also be constructed,
under the well known rules of projective geometry, of
points. There is, in this geometry, a plane
of points, a plane of lines, a point of lines, a point
of planes, and a line of points and a line of planes.
If we recognize that the Plane at Infinity is made
up of all possible points, then what keeps it from
radiating toward our Earth-Center that which becomes all
the many point centers from which matter and substance
arise. Once there, in this infinite number of
point centers, that which has first radiated inward,
returns once more to the periphery. This our
geometric imagination can experience.
A
deep study of projective geometry reveals several kinds
of processes which arise according to the basic
relationships of plane, line and point; or, the source
or origin of light (the plane at infinity), light
becoming space and time (radiation of space) and light
dying into the source once more through its collapse
into the infinite number of point centers quantum
physics discovers. To this we add the process of
that which radiates out from point centers towards the
periphery. In the light of understanding this, we can come to quite new conceptions
of how crystals grow, and what is happening at the
growing point of a plant. Such work has been done,
in fact, by the Goethean Scientists pointed out in the
above essays.
In
addition to these questions then we are right to ask
another: what is the nature of the space occupied by the imagination itself? We know this exists, and not
only that it exists, but that we create it. We consciously create imaginative
space ourselves. What are we that we can do
something that has such kinship with the space and time
creating activity of the Mystery at the Plane at
Infinity?
"Imagination is
more important than knowledge. For knowledge is
limited to all we now know and understand, while
imagination embraces the entire world, and all there
ever will be to know and understand." Albert Einstein [emphasis added, ed.]
-
healing materialism -
The
human being possesses a remarkable power in that he (or
she) is able to make images and share them with others.
Meaning streams from one to another upon this
product of the picture-thinking imagination. We
are taught science out of this image creation capacity.
We tell the wonderful stories of our ancestors out
of this same image creation capacity. What we
frequently don't do well, is find a way to be scientific
about this image creating capacity itself.
Of
all the scientific disciplines that will enhance this
image building capacity, in a logically rigorous
fashion, it is the discipline of projective geometry (as
taught by such as Whicher above) that will be the most
fruitful. At the same time, the human being
is more than rationality - much more.
That
human culture produces art and religion, as well as
science, ought to give us a significant clue.
Whicher's book takes account of this, to a
degree, by including a number of pictures of art,
including religious art. What is less appreciated
is the role of human intention, of human will, in all
this (the will is the point center of the same
consciousness which the quantum physicist recognizes is
needed for the potential to collapse into the real).
At
the end of the main body of the essay above, I tried to
remind the reader that we are part of reality.
Quantum mechanics has seen this, for the potential
of quantum events only collapses into actual space and
time when our consciousness participates. The
genius of Owen Barfield discusses participation in
detail, in his book Saving the
Appearances: a study in idolatry.
In
this book, through a wonderful examination of what the
deeper study of human languages can reveal, Barfield
shows us how there is an evolution of consciousness, to go along side the physical evolution
so far discovered. For Barfield, the quite ancient
times could be called: original participation. This was a time when the human
consciousness was instinctively one with reality, thus
giving birth to all the ancient myths.
This
original participation eventually faded away, giving us
an intermediate state, called by Barfield (and others):
the on-looker separation. Humanity is pushed out of the
condition of original participation by the Gods
themselves, so that we can by this independence learn to
experience our freedom and our ego (self) consciousness.
The on-looker separation is itself marked by
special changes in language, in art and also gives rise
to natural science. It is as on-lookers
(forgetting our role as thinking observers) that we
build the images of the natural world, both earthly and
cosmic, as only matter and never spirit.
But
the natural world will not submit for long to that false
view, and so quantum mechanics finds that it must
reinsert human consciousness into its concepts of the
basic physics of the world. With this now well
established basic scientific knowledge, to which we can
add the discipline of projective geometry (especially
with its understanding of visual cones of light), the
path is laid out of science itself toward what Barfield
called then: final participation.
Quantum
mechanics tells us that our consciousness is needed for
the potential to be
able to collapse into the real. Projective Geometry tells us not
just rules about the light cone of physical space, but
as well the light cone of internal imaginative space.
Rudolf Steiner's introspective science (outlined
in A Theory of Knowledge Implicit in
Goethe's World Conception and
The Philosophy of Freedom) shows us how to experience the world of
image building (organic form) and concept creation (pure
thinking) in a fully mature participatory way.
At
the same time, I don't participate solely as a rational
being, but as a being to whom art and the sacred have
meaning. If I add these dimensions of my being to
my imaging building and conceptual formulations, what
kind of picture of the world will I paint? Given
this question, I will end with a couple of stories as a
kind of demonstration.
In
the mid-seventies I was traveling with some friends in
Northern California. We were a group of adults and
children, and during the day a few of the adults were
designated camp-parents, while the others were free to
wander farther. Thus I found myself, on the
evening of the Summer Solstice, sitting on a beach in
Northern California watching the Sun set over the
Pacific Ocean.
As
the Sun set, the sky slowly grew darker and stars slowly
appeared. This is what I observed as I
continued to watch the horizon point where the Sun had
set. Together, as a group, at the precisely
same arc of the edge of the ocean, there appeared three
stars in a somewhat vertical line. The Sun
goes down, and soon thereafter right where it went down
a near vertical line of three stars appears.
Now
the reader should realize that I was at that time quite
convinced of the spiritual reality of things, out of my
own direct experience. As a consequence,
when I observed our natural world I perceived it as a teaching.
For example, we can observe that of all the many
inorganic and organic beings that appear in visual
space, there are a variety of forms. Of this
variety of forms, only one form, one shape, has hands
that have been so creatively freed by our ability to be
able to stand upright.
Moreover,
this human being
changes his living environment in profound ways.
We act upon the creation, as if it was within us
that the creative power itself was slowly incarnating.
To my thinking then, there existed a kind of
dialog between the world of the senses and my own inner
being (the teaching). Here I was on a beach
watching the Sun, itself a very special form (we receive
light and heat from it that are necessary for life -
without the Sun we do not live). As this form set
on the Summer Solstice, the first stars to appear (the night teachers), were three.
This
then is what the teaching sang to me on that beach: one
becomes three. So the Mystery of the Trinity was
written right there in the most simple events of the
world of the senses. One becomes Three.
The
ambient light became slightly dimmer, and not too soon
thereafter, above the three was four, in the shape of a
kind of box, standing on one of its corners above the
last star of the three. The One becomes Three and
then Four is added to become Seven. Those who know
what is sometimes called the occult significance of
Numbers will recognize here all manner of analogies,
about which nothing more need be said. (for the more
traditionally fixed of mind, the Sun set and in the
order described, the constellation of the Great Bear
emerged, standing on its tail above the same place on
the horizon the Sun had set on the night of that
particular Summer Solstice - yet this
constellation did not appear all at once, but in a very
definite sequence as the day light faded and the night
lights manifested themselves).
In
this way I was initiated more deeply into the Mystery of
the Night Teachers, and while I wished my life would
have allowed me to study over many decades this teaching
by which we noted not just the starry sky, but when and
in
what order the stars emerged,
I did then realize that those who observed from such as
Stonehenge saw a world of wonder we have still yet to
fully appreciate.
One
more similar picture: If the shape of the sense
world is from a Creator, and this Creator is such
profound Mystery that we have hardly yet begun to
appreciate all the He has done and is doing, should we
be surprised by the manner and depth of the teaching
that awaits us both within and without?
Consider, sunrise and sunset.
Something that happens all over the world
everyday, and has done so for eons.
If we, as an aspect of final participation, re-ensoul the world of the senses with being and consciousness, might we not then begin to see that when the Sun sets, when the shape representing (in its speaking-teaching) the Highest of the Mystery, recedes from our sight, at that moment the stars, one by one and then in groups, slowly emerge, slowly appear in the dark and by their order of appearing and by the shapes and forms they thereby render, they can be seen as singing praises to this Highest. He sets, and they rise and sing.
Then
the night ends, the regular night-singing has passed,
and as the Sun begins to once more return to shed Its
light and warmth and life on humankind, the stars
recede, and kneeling down, in groups and then one by
one, they give way to that which they honor above all
else. Yet, this is not all.
For
the shape of time and space, of stars and suns and the
world of humankind, is also teaching. We are there
too, and what are we, we human beings, that the Highest
and all the Angels look down upon us - surround us and
gift us with such Love we hardly appreciate it.
Not just that but more, for we are not only looked
down upon from Above, but we are also carried through
cosmic space by the Earth - Father Sky and Mother Earth
- as the world's oldest peoples and cultures well know.
The
dark moist earth is the Mother, from which all that
grows and nourishes flows. The waters that give
life, the very air we need to breath. There
in the center of all, looked down upon by Father Sky,
upheld and nourished in the Womb of Mother Earth, sits
the human being, the upright shape with the hands and
the creative and curious mind. That is the real
question of final participation: Who are we?
********************************
recent news concerning Red Shift questions
Sept. 12, 2008
Port Angeles, Wa. This week, dozens of leading astronomers, researchers and other scientists from around the globe met for a Cosmology conference.[1] The conference provided eight panels composed of experts in every facet of cosmology including the reality of expansion, quasars, dark matter, dark energy, “black holes”, and the true nature of the microwave radiation from space. One astronomer made his presentation live from Germany using video-link technology.
Organizer Tom Van Flandern said “This was a thrilling success. We heard and discussed three new mechanisms explaining redshift and a new equation modifying our understanding of gravity. If any of the redshift proposals passes experimental tests that would mean we do not have an expanding Universe; that the Big Bang theory would be without its strongest foundation.
Physicist John Hartnett from the University of Western Australia said “it’s amusing that our conference occurred just as they fire up the Hadron Collider in Europe. Most of our presenters showed the deep problems with the Big Bang while a 40 billion dollar project starts up to trying to find an elusive particle to keep the Big Bang story from collapsing.”
Redshift in the light from galaxies led to the belief that the universe is expanding, and this belief has persisted for 80 years. But modern observational evidence, especially from NASA European Space Agency space telescopes and satellites, has clouded the picture and raised many doubts. In 2004, an open letter was published in New Scientist magazine, and has since been signed by over 500 endorsers. It begins: “The big bang today relies on a growing number of hypothetical entities, things that we have never observed-- inflation, dark matter and dark energy are the most prominent examples. Without them, there would be a fatal contradiction between the observations made by astronomers and the predictions of the big bang theory. In no other field of physics would this continual recourse to new hypothetical objects be accepted as a way of bridging the gap between theory and observation. It would, at the least, raise serious questions about the validity of the underlying theory.” http://cosmologystatement.org
From the many
lines of evidence presented at the conference, It now
appears that those concerns were justified. Presenters
also outlined the principles that a good cosmology
should be based on. Chief among them is that it should
not require a series of miracles to remain viable.
***********************
This
next essay was written as part of the Book: the Way of the Fool. That book was written to introduce
to each other ordinary exoteric (traditional)
Christianity, and heretical (modern - black sheep
cousin) esoteric Christianity. This next essay
then takes the course of coming at the situation
from the outside, following a kind of shorter version of
the material above in the main text on the spiritual
nature of the social world of humanity - from the
outside in, as it were - from the phenomena of the
social world to the phenomena of our deepest moral
inwardness
We
started above with the Stellar World (as an aspect of
the Natural World), and I hoped there to suggest a
Mystery of I and Thou in our relationships with the
world perceived by the senses. Now we will look at
the Social World, which has emancipated itself somewhat
from the Natural World. The human being is the
center of the Social World, and the order of the Social
World can be seen, as described above from many
different directions, as an Embodiment of the Word.
This
next essay then culminates in a very special set of
ideas concerning the Baptism by Fire and Holy Breath,
including the idea that with the true Second Coming of
Christ in the Ethereal, there has arisen a Second
Eucharist. - a communion in thought.
This
communion in thought is the most direct way the
individual can come to a conscious experience of the
true Second Coming as an aspect of their own struggle
and strivings to be moral in this Age. The
language used was developed over the course of that
whole book (the Way of the Fool) such that not all of it will be familiar
to the reader of this book. Again, however, it is
to be understood as entirely rooted in my own personal
experience.
There
is an important difference between this next essay and
the one to follow. “In Joyous Celebration...” develops the concept of character
development all the way out to its more fully realized
states. In this present essay, we work with the
beginning stages more intimately - learning to recognize
how in the biography moral questions and trials are
right there in front of us, and that by learning to be
social helpers we do the most important work.
Christ hasn’t asked us to become enlightened, or
an initiate, but only to begin to work consciously on
our own character development (“Wash out the
inside of the cup, if you want the outside to be clean”). And, those tasks are right
in front of us in our individual biography, not
off someplace in an ashram in India or at a mountain top
mystery school in Europe. “Love your
neighbor as yourself”, Christ
the Creator says. That’s not always easy, but we
don’t have to go away somewhere outside the normal
course of the biography to learn to do it.
The Meaning of Earth Existence
in the Age of the Consciousness Soul
*[John 16: 12-15 "I have much more to say to you, but you can't bear it just yet. But when the other comes, the breath of truth, he will guide you in the ways of all truth, because he will not speak on his own, but will speak what he hears and announce to you what's coming. He will glorify me, because he will take of what is mine and announce it to you. Everything the Father has is mine: that's why I said he will take of what is mine and announce it to you."]
*
from the book: the Way of the Fool:
There
yet remains a small effort to make a synthesis this work
- to make a whole out of seemingly disparate parts.
I will try to be brief.
A
principle aspect of the great Mystery of our Time is the
Mystery of Evil, both outwardly in the structural
backdrop to the shared social world of humanity, and
inwardly in the depths of our own souls. I have
tried above to point out how it is that the essential
matter is not the outer social world, but the inner soul
world, and the trials and education of the i-AM, in the
biography. The context, which we need to call the maya
of history and current events, and which is receptively
held everywhere from below by the Dark Mystery of the
Divine Mother, all passes away, and only what is
Eternal, that is what becomes an aspect of the
developing i-AM, continues; and, this inner realm (the
whole Inwardness of the Creation, which includes human
souls and spirits) only exists because of the Heavenly
Mystery of the penetrating thoughts of the Father, while
the whole (the outer social maya and the eternal inner
mind) is created, loved, overseen and mediated (wherever
two are more are gathered...), in all its Grace filled
and Artistic interrelationships, by the Earthly [new
Sun] Mystery of the sacrifices of the Son.
We
(humanity) now begin to move out of our spiritual
childhood, and in making our way through the Rite of
Passage that is Life as it leads us toward our spiritual
maturity we need to take hold of the complex of the
doubles and the karma of wounds, as these thrive within
our souls, and which encourage human evil through
temptation and inner prosecution. Even so, this
task of meeting the Mystery of Evil within the soul is
not as heavy as we think, for through the Shepherd's
Tale [Charles Sheldon], the King's Tale [Rudolf
Steiner], the Healers' Tale [the community-created
Twelve-Steps] and the Sermon on the Mount, we have all
the practical instructions that we need.
In
seeking to understand in ourselves these three: moral
grace, freedom and love [each of these is elaborated in
great detail in the book], we set before ourselves what
is required to be learned in this Age and it is with
these three naturally unfolding capacities that we are
Graced and strengthened so as to be able to meet with
courage the Mystery of Evil. If we do dare this
path, and seek for the deepest instruction in Christ's
Sermon on the Mount, then will come to us a change in
the nature of our biography, such that it more and more
takes on the pattern, described in the John Gospel, as
the Seven Stages of the Passion of Christ (the washing
of the feet; the scourging; the crowning with thorns;
the carrying of the cross; the crucifixion; the
entombment and the resurrection) (for a careful
exposition of these Seven Stages, see Valentin Tomberg's
[anthroposophical] book: Inner Development).
Whereas
Christ lived this in an apparently mostly physical way,
those, who truly follow In His Steps [the name of Sheldon's book, as well as a
critical phrase** in Ben-Aharon's The Spiritual Event of the Twentieth
Century - a profound
Imagination of the True Second Coming], will in the main
feel these trials in their souls, as aspects of the joy
and suffering in the human biography.
**["Now when they
identified themselves with the situation of earthly
humanity, the souls who remained true to [Archangel]
Michael prefigured, in their planetary Earthly-Sun life,
the great Sacrifice of Christ. They walked again
in His steps [emphasis added] as they did in former
earthly lives, only now the order of following was
reversed. They went before Him, showing Him the
way, acting out of free and self-conscious human
decision, and He followed in their steps [emphasis
added] only after they fully united themselves with the
divided karma of Earth and humanity. Only then
could He offer His sacrifice as the answer to the new,
future question of human existence: the question
concerning the mission and fate of evil." Jesaiah Ben-Aharon, The Spiritual Event of the Twentieth
Century.]
These
trials may seem difficult, but the truth is they are
merely human. It was Christ becoming human that
went to the Cross, for how could He place an example
before us we could not do out of our own humanity (just
as Sheldon wrote in In His Steps). [something written by a Shepherd (a
pastor) in America, at the same time Steiner (a King)
was writing his The Philosophy of
Spiritual Activity (Freedom)]
It is the human in Christ that asks in the Garden
of Gethsemane that the cup be taken from him, but if
not, He accepts the Father's will. While later it is the
even deeper human in Christ that says on the Cross: "My God, my God,
why did you abandon me?".
Who among us, in the trials and sufferings of
life, has not uttered these same thoughts? [That Steiner
teaches an esoteric meaning for the end of life
statements of Christ, in no way contradicts their
exoteric meanings, which are also true.]
It
is here that Christ's teachings strongly diverge from
the Wisdom of the Buddha, for the Buddha would have had
us overcome suffering by learning not to know it (one
version of the third Noble Truth of the Buddha reads as
follows: " ...concerning the Cessation of Suffering;
verily,it is passionless, cessation without remainder of
this very craving; the laying aside of, the giving up,
the being free from, the harboring no longer of, this
craving.", whereas Christ asks
us to embrace our human pain so that we can pass through
the Narrow Gate of suffering to then know our deepest
self, the true i-AM, and then through this burning trial
of knowledge of the true-self, ultimately come to Him.
If we would follow In His Steps then we too must
take on ourselves the errors (sins)*** of the world, and
the tasks of forgiveness and love, for every love
engendered free act of moral grace takes up a small part
of Christ's suffering, so that we too participate in the
deepest creative acts of the Seventh Day of Creation -
the transformation of evil into love. [This is for
anthroposophists the teaching attributed to Mani, but
the reason such a personality even knows this is because
the transformation of evil into love is modeled for us
in the deepest felt actions of the Divine Mother and the
Son. When we know intimately these actions of the
Divine Mystery, we know the true spiritual meaning of
the Mystery of Evil, and that this Mystery is Itself the
real source of the earthly doctrine connected to it that
is sometimes called Manichaeism.]
***[The
word sin does not appear in the original Greek, from
which the Gospels were translated into the other
languages. The Greek word hamartia, misused to
indicate sin, actually means "missing the mark" (it is a
term from archery). See in this regard the Unvarnished Gospels by Andy Gaus.]
Is
this foolish? Of course, but we need not fear this
Way of the Fool, for our Faith in Christ's Promises will
always be fulfilled, as we ourselves can learn to become
the fulfillment of the law and the prophets. Yes,
this Way is full of trials, but whoever has lived life,
and reflected upon their experience, knows that in the
meeting of our biography's trials with courage we
discover what it truly means to be human: to struggle,
to fall, to get up and to learn - and, through this
process, gently and humbly, begin to take up along side
and with Him, Christ's kind and light, Yoke of Love.
Having
said all this, it becomes necessary to make one last
picture for the reader, for clearly, in that we read the
news and hear of the horrors of man's continuing
inhumanity to man, we ourselves face a terrible trial.
How are we to understand a world seemingly so
filled with Evil?
Picture,
for a moment, the surface of the Earth. Below
dense matter and fiery substance, while above, airless
space. Humanity lives out its Earth Existence only
in this narrow spherical band of Life, whose diameter is
just under 8,000 miles (and whose height is just three
to four miles, because above 15,000 feet above sea
level, the atmosphere starts to not contain enough
oxygen to support our breathing). The total
surface area of the Earth is 196 million square miles,
and the habitable land area 43 million square miles
Six billion plus human beings must find all
that they physically need, which when we consider actual
available arable land (land that could be cultivated for
food, and other necessary resources), means that each
individual only has a square 161 feet on a side from
which to grow what they need. This then is the
physical spacial aspect of the social organism of the
whole world.
Yet,
we know that this spherical space is itself often
unwisely distributed, for human social arrangements,
whether rooted in dominance and selfishness (dominion over) or generosity and sharing (communion with), these social arrangements seem to
determine this social order. This stream of moral
gestures (choices), of good and/or of evil, moves out of
and through human beings, organizing the physical one.
As
to this moral aspect of the social organism of the whole
world, it has reached in this Time a kind of climax of
development, and it will be important to appreciate the
true nature of the logos order in which Christ has set
modern human existence, through His creative powers as
the Artist (Lord) of Karma (the precise and love based
placement of individual biographies in relationship to
each other). Here is something Natural
Science cannot do, for the meaning of existence is
beyond the weaknesses of their yet fanciful and
spirit-empty images. This will also help us to
understand why so many (falsely, but with some degree of
reason) believe we live in the End Times.
In
the Twentieth Century the world was woven together into
a single social organism, not just via the globalization
of economic matters, or the personal interconnections
offered by the Internet, but most centrally by the
Media. At the beginning of the 20th Century, few
knew what went on elsewhere the world, in any detail or
with any immediacy. At the end of the 20th
Century, at the same time that the returned Kings' were
unfolding the New Revelations of Christ [the story
of the 20th Century involves a return of the
meaning-essence of the Three Kings of the Gospels - that
is a return of the knowledge of Gnosis, hungering to be
woven again into a single whole with true Faith - an
event which clearly had to accompany the True Second
Coming], the world itself was woven into a whole in the
sense that no macro social event was not to be almost
immediately known everywhere the same day (if not the
same hour) that it happened.
We
live in a time when has arisen a Culture of Media - a
kind of knowledge commons, in which vast resources are
used to create for us pictures of the meaning of the
world and of events. The more developed the
country, the greater our daily experience can be
saturated with the messages coming from this Culture of
Media.
Moreover, great effort and expense is gone into by those who would force us to believe what they want us to believe. Between advertising, political propaganda, outright lies, weak or lame reporting, and other similar failures to reach the truth, this saturation of the soul by the Culture of Media would seem to fail to offer us any service at all. What is not appreciated is that the Christ is far wiser than even the deepest believers imagine. Every evil is eventually turned to good, and next we will explore the prime example for our time.
Recall
what has been pointed out many times now, that the
individual biography is the central reality of life on
the Earth. What happens inside us as we experience
life is much more important and enduring than the outer
events which surround us. That Stage Setting (all
the world's a stage....) is but epiphenomena to the
reality of the life of the soul. To help us
appreciate this then, let us explore these matters from
the point of view of the individual biography.
In
this time, there are over six billion plus of these
biographies woven into the tapestry of the social
organism of the whole world. Six billion lives
held delicately and exactly within the Love and Divine
Justice of the Mystery. Within these biographies,
all the individual i-AMs experience that precise and
personal instruction that hopes to lead them to the
realization of their own divinity and immortality of
spirit. [The epoch (rite of passage) of the
Consciousness Soul is 2100 years long, going from the
time of the beginning of the on-looker separation (and
the creation of Natural Philosophy - Science) in the
1400's, until the years around 3500 AD.]
To
understand this we need to think it from the inside out,
and not from the outside in. The Culture of Media
only provides context, never essence. True, life
is hard, even harsh, even terrible. The naive
consciousness wants to turn away from this suffering,
and cannot understand how God (the Divine Mystery) could
allow such things as torture, child abuse and the
genocidal acts which are dumbed down by the terms:
ethnic cleansing.
The
reality is that what the Divine Mystery does is to allow
for freedom. This most precious gift is essential
to the immortal spirit during its Rites of Passage we
are calling: Earth Existence. Moreover, the
Mystery also makes certain there is a true Justice
through the post-death passages of kamaloka and lower
and higher devachan, in a manner no human social
structure can provide. Christ has told us this in
the Sermon on the Mount: "to what
sentence you sentence others, you will be sentenced". All this should be kept in mind as
we proceed.
As
a single ego, I wake in the morning. From the
night I bring the remainder of yesterday, perhaps worked
over. Surrounding me, as I live the day, are the
lives of those with whom I have a karma of wounds - with
whom I have a debt of meaning to creatively work over.
This we carry together, each bearing a part, each
bearing their own wounds. These are wounds
from the past, from the present and from the future.
To
observe the world of today, as we walk the walk of our
lives, is to observe trials of fire and suffering -
rites of wounding and being wounded. But not just this,
for also there is healing. Where we let love
thrive, wounds become healed.
Thus
flow all our days, often too fast to even notice the
beauty and wonder of the sea of personal relationships
and shared trials. Yes, there is misfortune, and
evil deeds. But do we really imagine Christ and
the Divine Mother lets this evil happen without recourse
or justice? We may not know this directly through
Gnosis, but we also can have Faith. Gnosis without
Faith is empty of Life; and, Faith without Gnosis is
empty of the Truth. Only when we join them
together, do we get: the Way
(the Mystery of living the Good), the Truth (the Mystery of knowing the Good) and the Life (the Mystery of union with the Good).
This
then is the wonder of the outer and inner biography, for
often the wounds are not visible. Yes, sometimes
the wounds are visible to our eye or ear for we see
people too fat, too thin, too lamed in body, too poor,
too physically or mentally deficient. Often,
however, so many of us suffer in silence that we really
do not know the nature and personal meaning of their
wounds - only our own are visible to the eye of our
heart, unless we first learn to exercise and unfold
certain powers of soul and spirit.
Amidst
all this visible and silent suffering, we find ourselves
woven into the Culture of Media. Images and sounds
flow around us, pictures of a world on the verge of
chaos and madness. Yes, we have the intimacy of
our personal biography, but through the Culture of Media
we are drawn into the painted backdrop of the whole
world - a backdrop we all share. War in Iraq.
Global warming. Governments out of control.
Pandemics waiting in the wings. Local
economic recession, and even world-wide depression.
What
lives in this painted backdrop - in this Stage Setting -
in the wise relationship of the Culture of Media to the
unfolding of our personal biographies?
The
answer is this: the mirror of our own inner darkness and
light...
Inside
us the double-complex - our feelings of judgment, our
temptations, our addictions and our sense of failure.
Inside us the darkness that belongs personally to us,
and outside us, carried to us by the Culture of Media,
the mirror of that darkness. But also inside us
the Good that we would author.
Think
on it. Do we not experience the images and sounds
brought to us by the Culture of Media as something that
is filled with what we like and we dislike? We
live our biographies and the Culture of Media confounds
our souls with pictures of dark and light to which we
all respond individually. The great masses of
humanity do not make the News. The great masses of
humanity experience the News.
What
is News? News is exactly what the reporters and
television personalities call it: stories. The
Culture of Media provides us stories (tales) of the
world, which are often presented as if these stories are
true, something most of us have come to know they are
not. News stories reflect all kinds of bias, and
in some cases the bias is deliberate. Moreover,
news stories reflect conditions of commerce living in
the agency reporting them.
For
example, it is well understood that in the last third of
the 20th Century in American television the news
divisions of the major networks disappeared, and the
entertainment divisions took over the responsibility for
the news. The opportunity to inform and educate
the receivers of news stories became secondary to the
need to keep them interested so as to be able to sell
commercial time and make a profit. In addition,
the stories are mostly about dire and tragic events, and
little is investigated or reported that is about the
positive and the creative.
We
are right then to wonder sometimes about the News, about
its harsh nature and artless excessive attention to the
dark deeds of many. Humanity in general bears
within it the beam that is not seen, while the mote is
exaggerated. But the world itself is not this
beam, is not this darkness. The greater part of
darkness is inside us - in our own souls, and from there
projected onto the world. The Culture of Media
exaggerates this darkness further, at the same time it
gives us much that also arouses our own unredeemed
antipathies and sympathies.
Once
more for emphasis...
The
world in its reality is not this Media generated excess
of darkness (so out of balance with the light that is
also everywhere present), which we all project from
within the soul - the beam. Yet, in the Culture of
Media this whole processes of dark projection is
exaggerated so that the mirroring nature of the social
world itself begins to bother us. This logos order
of the social world is complex and rich, and worth a
deep study.
Pictures
of a distorted and untrue meaning of the world abound,
and while we share these pictures, we make personal and
individual our reactions. Just as the intimate
events of our biographies have a personal meaning, so
does the shared stage setting have a personal meaning.
In a more general sense, for example, many
Christians today are confronted, via the Culture of
Media, with pictures of individuals whose actions as
self-proclaimed Christians either inspire us to
imitation or cause us to turn away in shame. The
same is true in Islam. The terrorist who frightens us in
the West, also causes many ordinary Muslims to turn away
in horror. Everywhere fundamentalism rises, to
continue the example, the great mass of humanity, that
are not so tied to such arid rigidity, shrink away in
antipathy. Do we not assert quietly, inwardly to
ourselves: this is not me, I am not that - I will not be
that!
In
our biographies then, we are confronted in the intimacy
of our personal relationships with what are sympathetic
and antipathetic reactions to that which we would choose
to admire and imitate, and that which we would shun and
refuse to be like. Via the Culture of Media, we
are met with that which approaches us in the same way,
yet on a larger scale. Just as we as
individuals have a Shadow (a double-complex), so
nations, religions and peoples have a Shadow, and the
Culture of Media puts in our faces these pictures and
meanings with which we can identify or from which we can
turn away, often in shame.
Christ
has arranged, in this particular moment in time (the
cusp of the 20th to 21st Centuries, which is also the
Dawn of the Third Millennium) to place in the dying away
hierarchical social forms of humanity, those biographies
which do two main forming gestures within that history.
This is all connected to a process in which social
chaos arises in order to cause these old hierarchical
[third cultural age - time of ancient Egypt] social
structures to let go their no longer valid hold, and in
many instances be eventually replaced with new social
form arising out of the social commons [fifth cultural
age - our present].
In
the first instance, these biographies living in the
decadent social hierarchies (such as government,
corporate and church organizations) portray strong
images, via the Culture of Media, to which we react
equally strongly out of our likes and dislikes.
For example, one of America's wise women, Doris
(Granny D) Haddoch, has said that we should be grateful
for such as George W. Bush, because he causes us to
awake from our sleep as citizens. As a
consequence, in our individual biographies we react to
the extremes of these dominant religious, business,
cultural and political personalities, and this brings
about in us as individuals certain inner judgments and
calls to action.
The
second effect of those biographies unfolding in the now
decadent institutional social hierarchies is to drive
the social order further into a needed condition of
chaos, something all 6 billion plus biographies require
in order to birth the moral dilemmas necessary for the
Age of the Consciousness Soul. This social
chaos sweeps traditional moral authority aside, and
forces us as individuals into situations where we must
rely on the own I in order to properly face the moral
crisis. In that human beings are incarnating in
massive karmic communities in order to have these
sometimes shattering moral experiences, this causes the
present world social organism to have the strong
tendency to completely dissolve into a condition of near
total social conflagration [thus my website: Shapes in
the Fire].
The
moral aspect of the logos ordered social organism of the
world requires crisis in order for the individual
biographies to live, not just intellectually, but fully
and dynamically and existentially into dilemmas of moral
choice. Only true moral choice can awaken in us
what is offered in this Age to the development of the
Consciousness Soul.
Nothing
in the world is not touched by the Art of Christ, who as
Lord of Karma - Lord of the Satisfaction of Moral Debt
and healer of karmic wounds, arranges in majestic
harmony all the biographies so that even from the
smallest detail to the grandest historical event,
meaning is put to the service of our development - the
leaving behind of our spiritual childhood followed by
our birth into spiritual adulthood.
The
world historical crises of this time are a complex and
rich Stage Setting, against which 6 billion plus souls
live out the dramas of their individual biographies.
Thus,
in this birth from spiritual childhood to spiritual
adulthood, the Time - the Age of the Consciousness Soul
- is a Rite of Mystery, a Baptismal Mass for all of
humanity, just as was told to us by John the Baptist.
[in Matthew 3:11] "Now I bathe you in the water to
change hearts, but the one coming after me is stronger
than me: I'm not big enough to carry his shoes. He will
bathe you in holy breath and fire."
Consider
now more closely what happens inside us as we experience
the intimacy of our biographies, and the shared pictures
that come via the Culture of Media.
Choice
confronts us. Do I be like that, or like
this? From what place inside do I choose? In
a time so filled with chaos that rules no longer apply,
I discover that I can rely only on myself. Out of
myself I must author the Good in response to the world
of meaning that surrounds and confronts me. So
powerful, in its personal immediacy, are these
experiences, images and meanings, that we cannot turn
away from them. It is as if the World itself is on
Fire, wanting to burn and burn and burn until we run
from it in terror, or stand up to it and give the
fullest of our participation to its moderation and its
healing.
Yet
by Grace, I contain the means to know the Good that my
biography and membership in the shared fate of humanity
draws out of me. What I source becomes a part of
the world, and I know that this is so. I
know my freedom to enact the moral grace that my heart
comprehends in its deepest places. Deep inside my
soul my very own heart hungers to sing: Love will I
give. Love will I create. Love will I
author.
So
now we think away the physical - the maya of the sense
world, and let our picture thinking gaze only upon this
inner, invisible to the physical eye, moral act.
An act more and more emerging everywhere, for
while in America, and the Cultural West, the
Consciousness Soul is first widely appearing, it
will and must appear everywhere that human beings let
the world touch their wounds, while they seek to share
with others the trials by fire of their biographies.
Invited
by the Love and Art of Divine Circumstance to look
within and to reach into the depths of our own being in
order to source and author that Good which we know to be
right, we touch something spiritual and are Touched by
something Spiritual. In this time of the True
Second Coming, in the inwardness of our souls and
invisible to all outer seeing, a Second Eucharist is
being enacted - the Good offers Itself - Its own Being -
to us (Moral Grace). For the Good we know is not
just known in the soul as what we tend to think of as a
mere thought, but if we attend most carefully, it is
true Spirit, just as the John Gospel writer told us that
Christ spoke: [John 3:6-8] "What's born of
the flesh is flesh, and what's born of the breath is
breath. Don't be amazed because I told you you
have to be born again. The wind blows where it
will and you hear the sound of it, but you don't know
where it comes from or where it goes; its the same with
everyone born of the breath."
[The
existence of a Second Eucharist, to accompany the Second
Coming, in no way means to diminish or change the
Original Eucharist. On the contrary, we will find
that via the Second Eucharist our understanding of the
meaning of the Original Eucharist (the
transubstantiation of matter) will deepen. See in
this regard, the small pamphlet: Radiant matter: Decay and
Consecration, by Georg
Blattmann. From the transubstantiation of matter
we are being led onward to learning how to participate
also in a transubstantiation of thought.]
Thus
we are being truly and continuously born again today
(each act of moral grace is another Second Ethereal
Eucharist and birth), from out of our spiritual
childhood and into our spiritual adulthood, baptized
outwardly by the fires of the times in our biographies,
and by holy breath within - a Second Eucharist where
Christ gives of His own Substance that biblical knowing
of the Good - His own Being. For us to truly know
the Good, requires we join our own soul to the Good.
Our yearning to author the Good out of ourselves
is how we participate in the Baptism of being truly born
again, and how we participate in the sacrament of the
Second Eucharist. Christ also participates by
giving to us, out of Himself, this very Good - this
Moral Grace. When having received within ourselves
this sacrament of the Second Eucharist, an act that only
arises because we seek it and form its actual
application, we remain free - we create moral law - we
author the fulfillment of the law and the prophets.
Given to us within by Christ as a capacity, we
then author its incarnate nature and pass it on to the
world of our biographies, - from out of us thence into
the outer world (or into the inner world), do we then
ourselves author this Good: love engendered free moral
grace.
But
how does Christ do this? Is this Good offered to
us in this Second Sacrament as if it was a thing, passed
by hand from one to another?
No.
Christ as holy breath breathes upon the slumbering
burning embers of our own good nature, just as we breath
upon a tiny fire in order to increase its power.
He sacrifices His Being into this breath, which
gives Life to the tiny ember-like fire of our moral
heart. The holy breath becomes within the soul of
each human being who asks, seeks and knocks a gift of
Living Warmth that enlivens our own free fire of moral
will.
The
Narrow Gate opens both ways, making possible thereby the
intimate dialog and conversation of moral deeds and
thoughts that is woven between the i-AM, the Thou and
the Christ (wherever two or more are gathered...), which
intimate conversation leads ultimately to the
consecration - the character development - of the soul.
In
this way our thinking can now behold the Meaning of
Earth Existence in the Age of the Consciousness Soul: A
macro-cosmic Rite, a Second Ethereal Eucharist, in which
we give birth out of ourselves in the most intimate way
possible, knowledge of the Good, not as mere thought,
but as Life filled moral will, breathed into greater
power by the sacrifice of the true ethereal substance of
Christ's Being in the form of holy breath.
The
outer world is but a seeming, and what is brought by the
Culture of Media mere pictures of the Stage Setting for
the World Temple that is home to our biographies.
When we think away this outer seeming - this logos
formed and maya based sense world, and concentrate only
on the Idea of the moral grace (Life filled holy breath)
we receive and then enact out of the wind warmed fire of
individual moral will - as individual law givers, as the
fulfillment of the law and the prophets - we create this
Meaning of Earth Existence. Every act of moral
grace, given greater Life within in the deepest intimacy
of our life of soul, is an ethereal communion with
Christ, even though we may only experience it as what to
us is a mere thought of what is the Good at some moment
of need in the biography.
Christ
gives us this Gift, by Grace, freely out of Love, and
with no need that we see Him as its Author. We
hunger inwardly to know what the right thing to do is,
and when this hungering is authentic, we receive
Christ's Holy Breath. This does not come so much
as a thought-picture of the Good in response to our
questing spirit, but rather as the contentless breathing
substance of Christ's Being. We are touched
(inspired) by Love, and at this touch we shape that
Breath into the thought that we then know. The nature of
its application and form in which we incarnate this
thought is entirely our own. We shape the thought
completely out of our own freedom - our own moral fire
of will, for only we can apply it accurately in the
individual circumstances of our lives.
As
the Age of the Consciousness Soul unfolds accompanied by
this Second Eucharist, the Social World of human
relationships begins to light and warm from within.
For each free act of moral grace rests upon this
Gift of Christ's Being to us - an ethereal substance
received in the communion within the Temple of the own
Soul, freely given in Love whenever we genuinely: ask,
seek and knock during our search for the Good. Our
participation in this Rite, this trial by Fire leavened
by Holy Breath, leads us to the co-creation of new light
and new warmth - the delicate budding and growing point
of co-participated moral deeds out of which the New
Jerusalem is slowly being born.
This
co-creation is entirely inward, a slowly dawning Sun
within the macro Invisible World of Spirit.
Moreover, we do it collectively (as humanity).
While each of us contributes our part, it is our
collective conscious celebration of the Second Ethereal
Eucharist (creating the Good) that begins the
transubstantiation of the collective (presently
materialized and fallen) thought-world of humanity into
the New Jerusalem.
Thought
is real, and it is as equally real as is matter.
The Original Eucharist transforms the already
divinely given now-dying substance of earthly matter
into Life-filled Spirit through our ritual invitation of
the active Grace of the Divine Mystery; and, our
participation in the Second Ethereal Eucharist
transforms dead thought into living ethereal Substance,
through the mystery of our individual spirit's active
and embryonic grace, that becomes united into the
collective co-creation of humanity.
In
the Invisible World of Spirit, we co-participate, out of
the own moral fire of will, in the Dawn of the New Sun
that is to become the New Jerusalem.
Let
us now slow down here for a moment, and take a deep
breath, for these last thoughts above may seem almost
too big - too idealistic - to be easily contemplated.
To ease our understanding and gently ground it,
let us consider this situation once again in it most
ordinary aspects.
The
world of our biographies places each individual into the
fires of experience. These are remarkable gifts
that lead us toward moral questions - often deep and
troubling. We yearn to know what to do, and in
this circumstance we may ask, seek and knock. What
has been called earlier in this book Moral Grace is
available to us, yet the mystery of this practice of
inner activity is where we ourselves create moral law -
where we become the fulfillment of the law and the
prophets.
In
the King's Tale, we saw that Rudolf Steiner's book The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity showed how to come to this knowledge
through the practices of Gnosis - to knowledge - in the
form of moral imagination, moral intuition and moral
technique. In the Healers' Tale, we saw how the 12
Steps helped us to master the soul through the elevation
of the spirit, and in this way come to know God's Will
as we understand it. Finally, in the Shepherd's
Tale we came to understand that by asking What Would
Jesus Do out of Faith, we could also come to the needed
individual moral beliefs.
Three
different paths (among perhaps many more) all leading to
those individual invisible depths that each of us must
uniquely experience, which we have now seen must be
properly called: the Second Eucharist of Holy Breath.
So we come now to perceive the Time - this Age of
the Consciousness Soul - where, if we seek it, we have
made ourselves available to be baptized with Fire and
Holy Breath, just as John the Baptist us told Christ
would do, 2000 years ago.
Even
so, we still have to truly want to know the
Good - to authentically ask, seek and knock.
***********************
This
last essay was written for the anthroposophical
community. It has not been read there widely at
all. That is not a failure on my part, but a
phenomena of the limits of that community itself.
Steiner provided to his students two basic paths
for spiritual development: 1) his own path - going
directly into the spiritual worlds as a thought -
ethereal - world which processes were communicated in
the book The Philosophy of
Spiritual Activity and its
friends (GA 2, 3, and 4); and, 2) a less difficult path
- going through the physical-sense world via: Knowledge of Higher Worlds and its
Attainment. The
anthroposophical community has not developed the first
path (Steiner’s own path), but instead has focused on
the second (believed easier) path. The
reasons for this are complicated and are discussed in my
writings on Anthroposophy and on the anthroposophical
Society (which are not an identity by the way).
In
the above book (The Art of God) I wrote of the modern yoga of dying and
becoming in thought (living thinking), and this is based
on a many decades effort to follow somewhat Steiner’s
own path in thinking. I mentioned above then:
thinking-about; thinking-with; thinking-within; and,
thinking-as. Each development was related to a
renunciation (a sacrifice) connected to a deepening
intention to love the object of thinking. This is
what is developed in detail below. Anyone
unfamiliar with Steiner’s concepts will, however, have
to proceed carefully, because the below was written with
a number of Steiner’s conceptual formulations in mind.
In
this essay below then, we are approaching the new modern
and scientific shamanistic living thinking from the
inside out. The key in this essay is to
recognize the role of intention (why) we think as we do,
for practice reveals that the moral intention is central
to the qualitative nature of the thoughts being
developed (which is why the essay above precedes this
essay - the advancement of our capacity to be inwardly
moral comes first in time). Because of the intensive use of Steiner
formulations (language usages), naive readers may want
to take small bites of this work, and digest them for a
while before moving on.
In Joyous Celebration of the Soul
Art and Music of Discipleship
- a moderately serious introductory sketch unveiling
a mostly
American way of understanding the New Thinking -
first
some necessary context
Recently
in the News for Members of the Anthroposophical Society in America
(late 2005), was published a wonderful lecture given by
Dennis Klocek (author of Climate: Soul of the Earth), elaborating the alchemical foundations
living in Rudolf Steiner's spiritual scientific work.
The essay below means to be something from just
one voice out of another of the streams that seeks to
find its home within the Anthroposophical Society and
Movement - the stream of discipleship, of those who are
karmically related to the original Twelve and the direct
participation in certain aspects of the Mystery of
Golgotha. [See the essay above (The Meaning...)
for why I write this way]
In
this essay that follows next, it might help the reader
to understand that it is mostly written for, and out of,
the American Soul. About this Soul, Rudolf Steiner
spoke in different places and in the following ways,
which I will paraphrase: The American comes to
Anthroposophy naturally. English speakers are
instinctively in the Consciousness Soul in their Life of
Rights. There is a hidden and unique form of
Anthroposophy that is to develop in America in the
future, and one should look to Emerson and his circle of
friends as instinctive forerunners of this gift.
The
reader, of whatever Soul background and gesture,
who would seek inner stimulation from actively
engaging this essay, should understand that for the
American Soul much of what is described below is already
instinctively present. This instinctive
relationship to the art and music of discipleship
appears first in the American Soul in the dominant
tendency to be directed outwardly toward the world,
fully engaged in social reality, and sometimes (often
more frequently than appears on the Evening News)
seeking to heal the social world's wounds. Part of
the hidden mystery of this Soul is that it is possible
to take what is so present instinctively, and awaken it
by gradual degrees into full consciousness. This
task may turn out to be far easier for the American
Soul, than has so far been imagined within
Anthroposophical circles.
To
fully inaugurate this gradual awakening, however, does
require turning from the outer world and its worries and
wonders for a bit, and to look within - to practice
introspection. When looking within becomes a
normal part of soul life, American anthroposophists
(natural and otherwise) should not be surprised to find
that they already live instinctively in their wills in
ways with considerable kinship with the path of
discipleship - the path of moral action in the world
through renunciation and love. With the addition
of this introspective looking within, we add to the
thinking we already do about the field of outer-world social moral action, a complementary and
much needed thinking about the soul-field of inner moral action (the kingdom of
heaven is inside you - Luke).
Outer world thinking and action are enhanced by
everything we learn from the practice of looking,
thinking and acting within.
By
the way, it is not the point of this essay to encourage
any divisive distinction, such as might be assumed
because of the emphasis on matters American. Nor
is it being suggested here, for example, that Americans
are any better at Anthroposophy in any way. On the
contrary, we are just different. Each Soul gesture
in the Threefold World has unique gifts to offer, and
this essay means to serve the potential freeing of those
yet untapped American gifts from a kind of child-like
imitation of things European. This tendency, to
model our soul practices on a kind of European
anthroposophical idealism of the soul, was a natural
impulse connected to our admiration of the work of our
European brothers and sisters. It is time to grow
past this however, to discover our far more earthly and
pragmatic way to the Spirit. And, to do this
not only for the benefit of the American Soul Itself,
but also for the benefit of the Anthroposophical
Movement world-wide as well as world-culture.
There
are then two themes, which while related are also quite
separate. The relationship of the Alchemical
stream and the Discipleship stream is one theme, and the
relationship of the American Soul to the wider world is
another. The point of intersection, between the
Discipleship stream and the instinctive capacities of
the American Soul, shows only that the Rosicrucian and
Manichean streams of the Old World, and their connection
to Initiation, does not quite have the same meaning for
the American Soul as does the natural Christ Impulse
inspired in Americans, and revealed by their
relationship to the outer world of social need (in part
a consequence of the fact, that due to its rampant
individualism, the Consciousness Soul is developing
faster here - See Ben-Aharon's America's Global Responsibility:
individualism, initiation and threefolding).
The
Alchemical stream is a stream of studied spiritual
knowledge and of initiation. It is more of the
Kings and of Gnosis than of the Shepherds and of Faith.
The Discipleship stream is more related to that
moral work in life that comes from following the
Teachings of Christ, and thus is more of the Shepherds
than of the Kings. The disciples, who were meant
to be fishers and shepherds of human beings, were not
(in general) of the old mystery streams as were the
Kings. The Shepherds belong to what was being
newly created - to the future Mysteries that are to
arise from the social commons. These future
Mysteries are not to flow out of the old, now impotent
and dysfunctional hierarchically organized Mystery
Centers, but from finely and homeopathically distributed
Branches and Discussion Groups - that is the New
Mysteries are to be born out of and in ordinary social
life where groups of individuals draw together (wherever
two or more are gathered...).
At
the same time, while the America Soul is more naturally
of the Shepherd stream, - of the discipleship stream,
because of its orientation to outer world moral action,
it can by turning inward and seeking a pragmatic
introspective life, begin to draw from the wisdom-well
of renewed European spiritual life. Rudolf
Steiner, in his works on objective philosophical
introspection (A Theory of Knowledge
Implicit In Goethe's World Conception; Truth and Knowledge; and The Philosophy
of Spiritual Activity) gives
us a quite useful generalized map to this
introspectively investigated inner territory - a
territory that for the American Soul has many different
and unique characteristics. With Emerson, we get a
similar map, not as exact and scientifically rigorous,
but one which nonetheless is more in harmony with the
actual rich and complex landscape of the American Soul.
We can then read Steiner to initiate us into our introspective soul voyages, in the most objective and scientific fashion; and, read Emerson for that travelogue, which is more attuned to the unique scenic beauty to be actually found there, given that the American Soul, like the other soul-gestures of the Threefold world, is differently oriented in its fundamental nature.
I
have tried here to distinguish two problems that ought
not to be confused. This article is not
saying that the American Soul and the Discipleship
stream are identical, only that there is a definite
kinship. What is also being said is that for those
in this discipleship stream (of which there are no doubt
many - Americans and otherwise - within and without the
Society and Movement, and for whom this article also
aims to provide greater self-understanding), they will
tend to be less attracted to exercises aimed at
spiritual development, and more called to moral action
in life, which incidental to its true deeds, produces
the after effect called: character development.
"For every one
step in spiritual development, there must be three steps
in character development".
Rudolf Steiner: Knowledge of
Higher Worlds and How to Attain It.
[Keep
in mind, when thinking about character development, this
question: To what aspect of character development do we
relate a good sense of humor, laughter, foolishness and
dance? Please also note that at one time the word
silly meant to be possessed by the sacred.]
This
is not to suggest that specific spiritual developmental
exercises are unimportant, but rather just to point out
that if the moral (character) development lags behind,
it more and more becomes a danger that spiritual
experience will come toward us in a one-sided way.
Further, we need to understand that true heart
thinking is almost entirely a consequence of the extent
to which the will to do the Good (that is to be moral)
is the foundation for all feeling and thinking
activities.
To
make some of this a little more concrete, we might
notice that it would not be uncommon for those drawn to
the Discipleship stream to find that their biography
involves a need to encounter the 12 Steps of AA, or to
have to undertake some similar deep moral-Trial work.
Challenges to character development are
common in biographies with a strong kinship with the
discipleship stream. Which thought then leads us
to the essential point. Moral or character
development does not result from spiritual exercises,
but only from inner and outer actions in the biography,
and their related moral dilemmas. The practice of
exercises builds capacities in the Soul, while moral
actions, both inward and outward, apply these capacities
in life (which then purifies the Soul). Christ
puts it this way: Blind Pharisee, wash out the
inside of the cup and saucer first, if you want the
outside to end up clean [for
the whole theme, see Matthew 23: 25-28]
Let
us review a bit: From a certain point of view, the
Alchemical stream is very European, and thus has a
tendency to put forward the incarnation of an Ideal as a
goal, leading to the emphasis on spiritual exercises,
knowledge and initiation. Americans, on the other
hand, tend to face the social as a problem to be solved
through moral action. This is very pragmatic, for
it is not the purity of an ideal that matters as much as
being able to do something to help others. In this
sense, the stream of Discipleship is more natural to
Americans because, in harmony with our engagement with
and in the world, as social helpers, discipleship is
rooted in moral action - in doing the Good ("...and crown
thy Good, with Brotherhood...").
[Isn't
this Brotherhood also partly related to our ability to
help each other experience the katharsis of laughter,
especially under dire circumstances. Conversation
does have a higher function than light, but then what
about a well encouraged giggle? The Shadow cannot
abide humor, and runs away when we make fun of it.]
In
a sense, the idealism of the European anthroposophist
has blinded the American anthroposophist, first by
suggesting there is only one way to be anthroposophical
(a European soul idealism), and second by failing to
appreciate that the American Soul is considerably
different. The result is that instead of coming to
true self knowledge, we (in America) have been pursuing
what is at best a temporary illusion (a goal we really
can't achieve), instead of our developing, more
consciously, the earthly (including humorous and
joyous), socially oriented and pragmatic instinct that
is our given nature.
I
hope the above has not been too confusing. Mostly
I just wanted to point out certain contextual themes,
and leave to the reader's own thinking precisely what to
make of these ideas. In what comes next, where we
get more deeply into the pragmatic and the concrete, I
hope then that these contextual matters will, as we
proceed, begin to make a more practical, and a less
abstract, sense.
*
[a
brief biographical note: My interest in
introspection began around 35 years ago, in 1971, as a
result of a kind of spontaneous awakening in my 31st
year. I didn't call it introspection at that time,
but I had become quite awake inwardly, and was only able
to orient myself to these experiences using the Gospels.
Seven years later, in 1978, I met the work of
Rudolf Steiner, and gravitated to his writings on
philosophy, particularly A Theory of Knowledge...,
and The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity. I
also became very interested in Goethean Science,
projective geometry and all the Steiner material on the
social problem, which was my own main outer-world
interest. It was over 25 years later, in 1997,
that I wrote my first effort at describing what I had
learned about the moral nature of the Soul under these
two influences: the Gospels and Steiner's writings on
objective philosophical introspection. That
essay was called pragmatic moral
psychology and can be found on
my website . At that time, however, I did not yet
know enough about the Shadow, and only now, almost 10
years later, can I write the immediately below with some
confidence in my appreciation of the intricacies of
these problems in the light of an intimate experience of
the threefold double-complex.]
substance, or better yet,
selling
water by the river*
*[The
river of the soul lies inward in everyone. To
teach, as it were, about the soul, is to sell water by
the river, to give to someone something that is already
right in front of their own true face. In spite of
all that exists, for example in our home libraries of
Steiner texts etc., there are really only two essential
books for the study of the soul: the Book of Life, and
the Book of our Own Soul. Learn to read those, and
you'll know the core of what you need to know. A
text, even this text, can at best be a word-map
describing a territory you'll only really know by direct
experience, however many other books you ever read.
The reality of matters spiritual is, however, not
found in reading, but only in action. We can
acquire a lot of concepts by reading, but we need
experience (the consequences of action) more.]
We
should keep in mind as we begin, that what is described
below is essentially very human and very ordinary.
It is one possible descriptive word-map, as it
were, of the soul engaged in the dynamics of inner
awakening via the path of discipleship. As a map,
it will be somewhat abstract and defined. The
actual territory is something else altogether - human,
messy, inconstant, prone to emotional ups and downs -
that is all the wonders of ordinary consciousness. All a
word-map tries to do is to point out various significant
features. Look out for these mountains, notice
those valleys. Here is a pure spring, there is a
hard and dangerous rock wall. It is my hope that
the reader will find below some guidelines which will
help them to chart their own path through the pristine
forests and dark swamplands of the soul. Keep in
mind it takes courage to explore there, but at the same
time there is no other adventure quite like it.
Recall
then what Dennis Klocek gave in his lecture to the 2005
AGM, and then published shortly thereafter in the News for Members
(or if you didn't hear or read it, try to
find a copy as soon as you can): On the blackboard
a mandala: a circle, expressing a series of alchemical
relationships: earth (freedom); water (phenomenology);
air (silent practice) and fire (dialog). The
circle form suggests a return to earth (freedom) at some
new or higher kind of level. But before
considering that, first some deep background.
If,
from a certain point of view, we think of the above four
elements in Dennis Klocek's lecture as notes in a rising
scale, we could also find that in between each note is
an interval. While the note is in itself
more of a step in spiritual development supported by
spiritual exercises, the use in life (the interval) of
the acquired spiritual skill/capacity is more of a moral
act - an aspect of the process of character development.
The soul is fallen - it is an out of tune
instrument, yet we hunger to return, to rise up and to
experience reintegration, and to give voice to the joy
of coming Home, which the Story of the Return of the
Prodigal Son tells us leads to celebration and feasting.
Because
the spiritual development exercises are so well known,
and so completely covered elsewhere in Steiner's basic
books, as well as Dennis Klocek's books, I will not be
discussing them here. This essay assumes a general
knowledge of that work, and some practice in their use.
Here we are looking at the development of the Soul
solely with regard to its struggles with the so very
messy, personal and human moral questions of the
biography.
In
case there is some confusion here, in Steiner's Knowledge of Higher Worlds, the moral is approached mostly through a
series of admonitions, encouraging the student to orient
him or her self in life in certain ideal ways.
Only in The Philosophy
of Spiritual Activity, with
the discussions of moral imagination, moral intuition
and moral technique, did Steiner confront the moral
problem directly and exactly.
The
details that follow I have derived from my own
(naturally messy and human, stupid and silly, and when I
really get serious - pretentious) introspective
investigations of the moral dimensions of the soul, but
it should be kept in mind that while it is prudent to
describe these phases and Trials as if separated in time
in the soul, they are much more likely to be layered
over each other - and often simultaneous in a variety of
ways. It also needs to be clear that what is to
follow wishes only to add another dimension - another
view from a different direction - to what Dennis Klocek
gave, and not to contradict it in any way whatsoever.
It
is particularly crucial to note here that we are mostly
discussing those moral acts that take place in the Soul,
not those in the outer biography. There is a
relationship to be sure, but it will help to understand
that we are moral in both worlds: the outer world of our
biographies, and the inner world of Soul practice and
art.
I
emphasize the word Trial to add another quality to our
understanding. Moral development takes place in
the biography through Trials. These challenges to
the life of soul and spirit are meant to be difficult.
We become deeply engaged in our karma of wounds
with others in these Trials. Moreover, these are
called Trials precisely because there is great pain,
suffering and effort (as well as not enough fun)
connected to them, and because the Shadow plays such an
important and often decisive role. Furthermore,
various aspects of the Seven Stages of the Passion of
Christ (as described in the John Gospel) are enacted in
the Soul via these biographical Trials: the Washing of
the Feet, the Scourging, the Crowning with Thorns, the
Carrying of the Cross, the Crucifixion, the Entombment,
and the Resurrection. There is nothing abstract
about these difficult processes of soul
transformation, and this should be kept in mind as we go
forward, namely that: every time I use the word Trial I
am speaking of quite human, difficult and
sometimes years long life-crises.
There
is, in this regard, something of a kind of spiritual law
involved. Just as the world of the senses has its
laws of gravity and color, so the soul world has its
laws. The ones to keep in mind here are the karma
of wounds in the outer biography, as well as the outer
and inner moral Trials to be faced there, which bear an
exact and direct interrelationship. To face a
challenge in life, to face a Trial, means to engage in
just that personal teaching which belongs specifically
to what our individuality most needs for the development
of our character.
Consider
a marriage for example, or the children to be raised
there. These relationships are not trivial
distractions to any spiritual development, but rather
are precisely those riddles and mysteries of life
belonging particularly to our own ego's character
developmental needs. One can read all kinds of
spiritual books, practice all manner of spiritual
exercises, and still not advance because the
biographical tasks are ignored. To begin to awaken
within, and to appreciate that we are surrounded in our
biography with just those moral tasks and Trials we
individually need, is to recognize just how precisely
and miraculously has Christ, as the Artist of our karma
of wounds, woven us into the world of personal
relationships. So when Christ advises that unless
we become again as little children, we cannot enter the
kingdom of heaven, He is, among other matters, telling
us precisely who our deepest spiritual teachers in life
often are.
This
world of personal relationships, and their corresponding
moral Trials, whether of family or work, or even wider
world challenges, is also very elastic in a sense.
We are quite free in it, and it has a quality that
can respond rather exactly to only those tasks which we
choose to take up. Part of true Faith is to
accept what comes to us as challenges, yet at the same
time to recognize that our freedom also allows us to
choose at every juncture, which way to turn, what burden
to carry and when to laugh at ourselves.
For
example, the interval from earth (freedom) to water
(phenomenology) involves the skill: thinking about.
This skill we receive as a natural aspect of
living in this age, in that we are inwardly free to
decide what to think; and, in accord with the Age of the
Consciousness Soul, we are also becoming more and more
able to form individual free moral ideas as well.
The
Consciousness Soul really just means that if we inwardly
wish to know the Good, in any particular moment of moral
demand, crisis or need, we can in fact know what the
Good is. Yet, in order to have this knowledge, we
first have to ask, seek and knock. We have to
inwardly form the question, and struggle there to let
ourselves answer from the higher nature of our ego.
The Good is what we make it to be, and as this
essay proceeds, we will get deeper and deeper into this
Mystery. This is why my book the Way of the Fool calls this capacity to know the Good: Moral Grace.
[As
an aside, for those more familiar with Steiner's
terminology, you should keep in mind that by necessity
he was required to cognitively form his research and
understanding into the language of the Intellectual
Soul, as that was the condition of his audiences.
In this book we are writing out of the language of
the Consciousness Soul itself (something toward which
American's are instinctively gifted). So, for
example, when in the opening lecture of the book The
Challenge of the Times Steiner speaks of the need for
people to work out of an experience of the threshold, he
is using Intellectual Soul terminology. In the
essay above, where I have elaborated carefully on the
Second Ethereal Eucharist experience, this has been a
quite concrete and exact picture of human intercourse
across the threshold in the language of the
Consciousness Soul. I also mean to suggest here
that it is quite possible to take many of Steiner's
works and translate them from Intellectual Soul language
into Consciousness Soul language. The
attentive reader of this text, who takes to heart the
suggested practices, will in fact eventually find
themselves able to do this translation process
themselves. Once able to do this, the reader will
be able to confirm not only their own experience, but
all that is written here in Steiner themselves, for
nothing here is contrary to what Steiner offered.]
Now
in this thinking-about
there is the object of our interest, in relationship to
which we are the subject. As subject, we think
about this object. This thinking is also
essentially (and initially) discursive to our
inner experience. We appear to inwardly talk to
ourselves. Our spirit seems to inwardly
speak that which our soul then hears.
It
is with the skill thinking-about that we first enter on the problem of the
Water Trial of phenomenology. Thinking-about naturally contains something of the shadow
forces of the soul, in that our feeling life is, in the
beginning, dominated by antipathies and sympathies.
These natural likes and dislikes of our
individualized soul color all that we think about.
Through them what we think about acquires an
individualized (non-objective) meaning for the spirit -
the i-AM, in the soul.
[The
use of this form of the term "i-AM", is meant to lessen
the emphasis on the being nature of the ego - its
noun-like aspect, and to place more emphasis on the
action nature - on the verb-like aspect of the ego.
The being nature of the ego tends to be more
related to the teachings of the Buddha, while the
action nature of the ego tends to be more related to the
teachings of Christ.]
In
the light of Steiner's The Philosophy
of Spiritual Activity, the
experience (the percept) is, in the beginning, distorted
in its meaning (the thought, the concept) by the shadow
elements lingering in the yet unredeemed antipathies and
sympathies. By the way, the reader should be clear
that only their own personal introspective observations
can adequately discern what is going on within ones own
soul. We have little business believing we can
make such determinations about, or for, another.
Noticing
these excessive and unredeemed aspects of antipathy and
sympathy will give us our first vague perceptions of the
work of the threefold double-complex, the Shadow in the
Soul. Thought is a flower rooted in the soul-soil
of feeling, and filled from within by the blossoming
life of the will-in-thinking. Where an excess of
unconsciousness infects this soil and this life, the
Shadow is given free play.
In
order to progress properly through the life passages
that comprise the Water Trial, we have to learn to renounce the
unredeemed antipathy and sympathy. This is the
central moral act that makes possible the transformation
via the Water Trial from thinking about to thinking
with. We enter the Water Trial knowing how to
think about, and we can leave the Water Trial knowing
how to think with. The essential moral nature of
this Trial is outlined in the Gospels in the Sermon on
the Mount, in the teaching concerning the mote and the
beam. In the biography, when we learn to struggle
with the covering over (or painting in thought via the
unconscious Shadow driven creation of mental pictures)
of the persons that we meet with our individual
unredeemed antipathies and sympathies, we are learning
about the beam in our own eye. We see not the
person, but our own soul as that lives in our projected
sympathies and antipathies. To learn to see past
the beam, to meet the true phenomena of the other, to
learn to think with them rather than about them, this is
the moral craft to be discovered during the Water Trial.
The
biography gives us just those experiences that challenge
this learning. The spouse, the child, the
co-worker, the boss, the neighbor, the relative, or the
stranger-other, all will evoke the beam, the unredeemed
mental pictures. We must learn how not to
paint our experience with this already unconsciously
given thought-content, and instead learn to let the
experience itself speak into the soul, and to become
consciously active as a creator of the free thought in
relationship to the experience.
Again,
one way to banish the Shadow influence here (when we
discover our thinking to be possessed by the beam) is to
laugh at ourselves - to see the essential silliness of
our dark inner depictions of others, as well as those
depictions which are too sympathetic (that is where we
raise another up to the level of a kind of minor deity,
such as how too many view Rudolf Steiner - and others -
out of a soul mood of ungrounded and unrealistic
admiration).
Sobriety,
for all its virtues, must be balanced with play,
otherwise the soul becomes an arid desert.
So,
for example, when we look at another person and
recognize that they are, in themselves, not just that
which we observe in the moment, but rather that they are
their whole history - their whole biography (in fact a
sequence of biographies), and when we learn to
consciously set aside the reactive feelings of antipathy
and sympathy, only then can we start to think with who
they truly are, and not just about them. Our folk
wisdom calls this learning to walk in another's shoes.
This
thinking-with can of course be applied to anything
living, anything that has a life element to its nature,
not just human beings, plants or animals. This
includes the history (the story) of a social form, such
as a family, or even an Anthroposophical Branch.
When we recreate in the imagination, free of
antipathy and sympathy, the story-picture of something,
we are then learning to think with the object of our
thought.
Goethe
taught himself to think with the plant, and to this
organic way of thinking Rudolf Steiner later gave the
name: Goetheanism, which is a thinking that leaves
behind the discursive aspect of thinking about, and
replaces that with a thinking-with - a qualitative characterizing picture
thinking (Tomberg's formulation). We do this by
learning to make inner images (mental pictures)
consciously. We still retain the ability to think
discursively about these inner images - thinking-about does not disappear, but remains a skill
which can be applied when we choose and where we feel it
is appropriate (which is why I wrote earlier of the
layered nature of these soul phenomena).
Two
additional aspects of soul phenomena need to be
understood here - the attention and the intention and their relationship. The moral
act of renunciation is
more related to those actions of the will-in-thinking
that determines on which particular object we focus our
attention. When we are lost to the beam in our own
eye, part of our attention is unconsciously focused on
our own soul's reactive feelings of antipathy and
sympathy. To the act of renunciation of these
semi-conscious interfering aspects of our attention, we
need to join the intention to love the object of this
phenomenological (story-picture) thinking. After
subduing the impulse to live imprisoned and in the
thrall of the beam in our own eye (reactive feelings of
antipathy and sympathy), we use our first stage
(necessarily awkward and tentative) understanding of how
to love the other in such a way so as to redeem them in
thought. We consciously create a new picture to
replace the old unconscious and reactive one.
As
part of the Water Trial, we don't just set aside the
reactive feelings, but we learn how to create in the
soul cultivated feelings. We create freely chosen cultivated moods
of soul - that is intended feelings of reverence, wonder
and so forth, which then have a salutary effect on the
thought content that is to be produced according to
where we let our attention come to rest. This is
an example of where the exercises bear fruit. If
we have practiced these exercises, this will be a great
help when we then need to apply the newly learned
ability to form cultivated moods of soul, as a prelude
and foundation for thinking with someone in a new way.
With
a cultivated feeling we transform the soul-soil from
which the thought is born and then flowers (which is
also why the ideal is sometimes expressed as: thinking with
the heart).
In
a certain sense, what is renounced, love replaces.
What is given up, becomes transformed. What
is dark, is turned to gold. What is evil - our
dark habits rooted in the unconscious fear and mistrust
of the other - the Thou, are beginning to be transformed
into love. And, best of all, what is too sober,
particularly in our Self, can - as is necessary - be
made silly.
The
renunciation of unredeemed antipathy and sympathy does
not, however, mean their elimination. The will
acquires the capacity to master this somewhat base song
of the soul. We cease attending to it
unconsciously, and turn that attention (and the related
intention) elsewhere. We master the unconscious
soul gesture that leads antipathies and sympathies into
the forefront of the soul, and like a good choir
director, silence it so that we can concentrate on other
instruments of soul potential, other voices.
Transformed and conscious feelings of antipathy
and sympathy become a valid means of discernment.
But we need to be awake to the arising and
becoming of these feelings, if we wish not to give the
shadow element free play.
The
will-in-thinking (an awake and more and more morally pure
intention and attention) fills the thought with life
(which is why I add to the ideal of thinking with the
heart, the ideal also to: will the good).
In
this way we also refine the gold that is latent in
antipathy and sympathy - their capacities for
discernment and truth are enhanced, because we apply
them with more consciousness - a more awake attention
and intention. In the teaching on the beam and the
mote, Christ, in Matthew 7:5, ends it this way: You fake, first
get the log out of your own eye and then you can see
about getting the splinter out of your brother's eye.
Again,
one of the best ways to eliminate the log is to learn to
laugh at it. The log arises from the Shadow side
of soul life, and in the light and warmth of our
learning to laugh at ourselves, the Shadow's hold
dissolves.
In
Steiner's The Philosophy of
Spiritual Activity, we are
taught the importance of the moral basis for our
actions, whether outwardly in the sense world, or
inwardly in the soul. Only that action, which is
preceded by a self-determined moral reason (intention),
is truly free. Even so, no one should be surprised
to discover that they are already trying to do these
activities in some fashion or another. Emerson
said this: In self trust all virtues are comprehended.
The purpose of this essay - this word-map - is to
help us raise out of the realm of instinct, step by step
into full consciousness, our already existing natural
goodness.
[Another
brief biographical note: As I shared previously, I
underwent a kind of spontaneous awakening at age 31, and
one of the by-products of this inner infusion of light,
was that I became hyper-aware of judging people. I
could see myself putting them into various boxes and
categories, and being now awake to this beam in my own
eye, I could also see that this was not right - it
violated conscience, so that I struggled to learn how to
not do it. That said, learning how not to do it,
does not mean that we always apply this newly learned
moral craft. On the contrary, I often fell back
into old ways many times over the years, although there
did slowly dawn a kind of sensitivity, that let me see
that I had been again in thrall of the beam.
Stepping outside the prison of the beam does not
become automatic - a habit, but must always be applied,
in the moment, consciously, with intention and attention
(the will-in-thinking).]
After
we have learned to renounce (consciously and for
specific and individually freely chosen moral reasons)
our soul gestures of yet unredeemed antipathy and
sympathy, in order to learn how to think with that
object of thinking which we are learning to love, do we
then move out of the Water Trial, via more necessity, to
the life passages of the Air Trial. This movement from
water (phenomenology) to air (silent practice), which
before (at the entrance to the Water Trial) began with thinking-about, now begins with the newly learned craft
of thinking-with.
We start with that which we have now discovered as
a spiritual development in the course of the Water
Trial, and then apply that new level of moral craft
(capacity of the will) of renunciation and love to the
Air Trial. The will-in thinking, which has learned
to master the unredeemed aspects of feelings of
antipathy and sympathy, and to replace these with
thoughts born out of cultivated moods of soul, is now
strengthened. It is this strength that then lends
itself to the life lessons of the Air Trial.
Dennis
Klocek described the Air Trial as a learning to think
backwards - of unraveling, or unrolling, the thought
content produced by thinking with. The Discipleship
stream sees it from a slightly different direction, one
which, however, is not in opposition, but which instead
is once more intended to be complementary.
Via
the Water Trial we have learned how to think with, and
that has produced a thought content in the soul.
It is this content that must now be renounced in
the Air Trial. When Steiner wrote of this he
called it: sacrifice of
thoughts. We learn how,
again in meeting people, to not have a thought content
at all. We become inwardly silent. Strong
forces of will are needed in order to subdue the already
achieved thought content, which we have wrapped around
another person (or any other object of thinking), even
if this content now lives free of unredeemed antipathies
and sympathies. We can also renounce, during the
life passages of major aspects of the Air Trial, those
thoughts produced only by thinking about.
Further,
in the feeling life there live attachments to the
thought content. We have, after all, produced it.
It is our creation, and we like it (most of the
time - where the Shadow has unconsciously produced the
thought content, we can learn to relate to this soul
phenomena out of a healthy antipathetic discernment - we
can come to not liking it that we have such a thought).
Sometimes, however, we can't even separate our own
sense of self from this thought content.
Nonetheless, to traverse the Air Trial we need to
renounce our collection of mental pictures (thoughts).
Remember, the self development that accompanies
the sequence of alchemical Trials is not just related to
spiritual exercises, but also to moral or character
development; the chief features of which are acts of
sacrifice - acts of renunciation, and acts of love (the
beginnings of: Not I, but Christ in me).
Steiner
also calls this attachment to our thought content, in
certain circumstances: being in bondage to the concept "One must be
able to confront an idea and experience it; otherwise
one will fall into its bondage"
(The Philosophy of Freedom, last sentence of the original Preface).
It can be a savage inner struggle - this Air Trial
- to learn to forcefully set aside our favorite pictures
of the world, a seemingly negative artistic act,
sometimes taking months to accomplish. At the same
time, their essential nature does not disappear, for the
very same qualitative aspects of our true nature - our
true i-AM - can once again call them forth. Thought does
not disappear, it only becomes latent and goes into a
kind of pralaya (the state of being uncreated,
unformed). The will-in-thinking is strengthened by
this act of renunciation, and when we choose to think
again concerning this same object of our thought, the
penetrating new powers of the will-in-thinking
(attention and intention) can call forth from this
pralaya an ever deeper understanding of the underlying
meaning and truth of that about which we have chosen to
think.
[another
biographical note: I first explored this process during
my many long years of the Water Trial, which really
began when I discovered that I had become captured by a
psychological paradigm, or world picture. I had
come to view everyone, after a time, through the lens of
this psychologically based world picture. I
discovered that the best way to become inwardly free of
this capture, was to undo any relationship to this
paradigm, an activity that took several months. A
year or so later, I let myself be captured by a similar
world picture, this one connected to Tibetan Buddhism.
Again, many months were needed to become inwardly
free - to break the chains of the teaching - to be able
to only experience these thoughts when and if I
consciously called them forth. Subsequently, upon
encountering Anthroposophy, I gave myself wholly to it -
became intoxicated with it in a way, and spent three
years drinking in all that I could manage, eventually
once more finding myself inwardly lacking the spiritual
freedom before the concept that I knew by then was
essential.
Only
after many months of work at sacrifice of thoughts, was
I able to stand in relationship to the massive and
marvelous thought content of Spiritual Science, inwardly
free. Through this activity of sacrifice of
thoughts, I eventually stood in relationship to
concepts, acquired from Steiner, in such manner that
they only appeared in my consciousness when called
forth. From this free perspective (which I was
then able to survey as a whole), I then could see that
Anthroposophy was not a thought content at all, but
rather just the method of awake, and fully conscious
(intended and attended) free thinking I had been
instinctively seeking for many years.]
As
the shadow elements (unredeemed antipathies and
sympathies - Water Trial, and emotional attachments to
our self-created thought content - Air Trial) are being
let go, we now begin to have another experience
connected to the Gospels. This is again related to
the Sermon on the Mount, specifically the beatitude: "blessed are the
poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven".
The
rolling back, the sacrifice of, the renouncing of the
previously created thought content, makes the soul
inwardly poor in spirit. As we empty out the soul,
we begin to learn a new spiritual activity, which might
be called thinking-within.
The Air Trial passages of life are taking us
from thinking-with
toward thinking-within.
This opens us to the delicate first stages of the
conscious experience of the kingdom of heaven as It
begins to appear with greater clarity out of the general
background noise of the soul, and on the wings of our
natural instinct for the embryonic New Thinking.
The Air Trial is developing that which is
meant to take us upward and onward to the Fire Trial, or
dialog. When we are poor in spirit, empty of the
previously given thought content (and master of silent
practice), then we can, to a degree, experience directly
the inside of the object of our thought. In
personal relationships, this is the capacity for the
beginnings of true empathy.
In
a sense, the base elements of unredeemed antipathy and
sympathy are a foundation in the soul. They are of the
earth. In the Water Trial, we rise to a more
subtle and plastic condition in the soul. To think
with, to know the phenomenology of the object of
thought, is to bring the thinking into movement with its
object. The earth aspect is more solid and
crystallized, while the water aspect more fluid and more
mobile. The discursively produced thought is dead
(the instinctive living element necessary for any
thought remains in the unconscious), while the
consciously created picture-thought is more living.
With the air element, the soul becomes more
expansive. Thought that is renounced in the Air
Trial dissipates, disperses and dissolves into the
general spiritual background of the soul - the
previously noted pralaya (uncreated, unformed)
condition. The will-in-thinking does not any
longer call it forth, nor does it let the thought call
itself forth. When we are in bondage to an idea,
it calls itself forth, and the Air Trial teaches us to
break the chains by which we have let our unconscious
feeling attachment tie us to the concept/idea. We
break these chains of feeling by dissolving them, and
Dennis Klocek's metaphor of rolling back the thought is
quite apt. We untie it from its attachment to the
soul, and without doubt the practice of the spiritual
exercise of the Ruskshau* is a great help here.
*[the
Ruskshau is an exercise Steiner taught where he
encouraged people at the end of their day, before
falling asleep, to remember the day backwards.
Details can be discovered in his works.]
Only
then, when we are truly empty, can thought, in the sense
that it is the true inside of our object of thinking,
come toward us. The true idea of the object moves
toward us, as we learn to open ourselves to it, such
that it then thinks in us.
As Christ says in Luke 17: 20-21 "Asked by the
Pharisees when the the kingdom of God was coming he
answered: "The kingdom of God doesn't come with the
watching like a hawk, and they don't say, Here it is, or
There it is, because, you know what? the kingdom of God
is inside you."
Steiner
writes at age 25, in The Theory of
Knowledge Implicit in Goethe's World Conception, published in 1886, that: What takes
place in human consciousness is the interpretation of
Nature to itself. Thought is the last member in
the series of processes whereby Nature is formed.
While
Emerson writes at age 33 in the essay Nature, published
in 1836, 50 years before Steiner wrote the above: Nature is the
incarnation of a thought, and turns to a thought again,
as ice becomes water and gas. The world is mind
precipitated, and the volatile essence is forever
escaping again into the state of free thought.
Thus,
having mastered (to a degree) silent practice (learned
how to be poor in spirit), we are at the beginning of
the Fire Trial, and similar in kind to our previous
renunciations, the soul now begins to discover how
thinking can be in deepest kinship with its object, by
abandoning the Self - by no longer seeing ourselves as
the center of the universe. Instead we begin to
love the object of thinking more than we love ourselves.
This deepening intention to love, in that our own
i-AM learns to stand out of the way, allows the i-AM of
the other more room in the soul - we begin to see them
not just from their inside - true empathy or thinking
within, but as them, united with them. Again,
anything living that can be thought empathically, can
also be even more deeply known when we learn to unite
with it in thought. But this requires more than
our own action. The art of true empathy, or
thinking within, now, as we let go our own centrality of
being, becomes the chalice in which It can think in us - and the life passage of Fire Trial
begins to unfold.
This
is the fruit of the Air Trial now carried further - the
spiritual developmental capacity to have dialog with the
realm of the invisibles, for true empathy free of self
importance and rooted in inner silence, now lets the
inner being of the other - the Thou - speak.
Having understood how we become in bondage to the
concept, and emotionally attached to it, we no longer
repeat those actions, with the result that thought tends
not to come to rest in the soul, to coagulate there.
Instead, thought now passes through the soul -
flows like a living stream.
[In
1999, seven years ago, I wrote this: My method
basically now consists (when life circumstances allow
it) of sitting at my desk and writing descriptive
passages of social and political realities.
Inwardly the experience is analogous to looking at
a clear stream. The surface of the stream results
from my inner activity in sacrifice of thoughts, fact
gathering, picture forming and artistic expression (more
or less done simultaneously). At the same time as
my thinking sees this clear surface, I can perceive that
there arises, on the other side of that surface,
activity which does not belong to my own will, but which
appears there spontaneously of its own accord. The
clear surface is then a product of two activities acting
in concert. With my writing I record what appears
there.]
With
this art (thinking-within),
which was earlier merely a skill (thinking-about) and then a craft (thinking-with), we now are in the midst of the Fire
Trial. But before discussing this Trial more
deeply from the point of view of Discipleship, we need
to look ahead a bit and understand what lies on the
other side of the Fire Trial. We need to have a
picture of what happens in between - in the moral
interval between fire (dialog) and the new earth (new
freedom), as the circle gesture spirals around in a kind
of completion, before moving on to a new level of
experience.
[a
bit more biography: the material next to be presented,
regarding what can happen after the life passage of the
Fire Trial, is a little bit speculative on my part.
While I have had quite definite experiences of the
kind named by Steiner: Imagination, Inspiration and
Intuition (mostly by Grace from Above), I am neither
naturally clairvoyant nor an initiate. I am not even
sure most of us need anymore to strongly seek such a
goal, at least certainly not in a single lifetime.
When I get deeper into the Fire Trial material
itself (below), especially given the layered nature of
the soul capacities and experiences of all the Trials,
and as well the true mystery nature of ordinary
consciousness, why I encourage a consideration of the
more modest goal of a kind of sacramental
thinking (as against
initiation) especially for Americans, will be made more
plain.]
This
culmination of the Fire Trial is described in Steiner's
John Gospel lectures, in lecture twelve, as: The Nature of the Virgin Sophia and of the
Holy Spirit (when reading this
lecture, keep in mind that it was addressed to the
Intellectual Soul, not the Consciousness Soul).
The previous spiritual developmental tasks,
interwoven with the moral and character developmental
intervals, or Trials, produces a katharsis, or
purification of the astral body, such that the Rite of
Initiation may now be enacted, and the seed organs of
clairvoyance may now be impressed on the etheric body.
I emphasize the term may, because while a great
deal of the development leading to this stage is rooted
in our own actions - our own will-in-thinking, as the
Fire Trial progresses we become more and more
interdependent with the will activity of the invisibles.
We
do not, as I understand it, so much initiate ourselves,
but instead are initiated in a cooperative dance
necessarily involving Another.
On
the other side of the Fire Trial, if initiation is to be
the result, we have acquired new faculties of
perception. The spiritual world is now there to be
experienced directly, and the soul has fully developed
that spiritual freedom, which The Philosophy of Freedom (or Spiritual
Activity) contemplates, for we
have renounced unredeemed antipathy and sympathy, we
have renounced our emotional attachments to a given
thought content and we have renounced even the
significance of our own i-AM in relationship to others;
all the while learning to love ever more deeply the
objects of our perception (beholding) and thinking.
[From
this point onward, I will be often using the term beholding instead of perception (in certain cases)
and for this nuance I am grateful to Clifford Monks, who
provided this in a recent conversation between the two
of us.]
Now
before us stand new objects of inward beholding.
The world of Imaginations is faced with this new
freedom, but it stands inwardly over there, as it were,
such that once more we have something which we think
about, only this time it is not a sense object but a
spiritual object. Moreover, the perceptual element
of an Imagination has required our co-participation;
and, the thought content produced by our cognitive
capacity, during the experience of the supersensible,
arises simultaneously with the experience.
Contrary to a sense object, which has as an aspect
of its nature what Steiner called the necessary given, a
spiritual Imagination as an object of clairvoyant
beholding does not exist independently of our own
will-on-fire in thinking. We have authored and sourced
(for this language, grateful thanks to Harvey Bornfield)
it in cooperation with spiritual beings.
Our
new thinking about has participated in the creation of
the Imagination. We experience the Imagination in
infinite internal space (ethereal and peripheral space)
as an object, whose existence comes about because our
own activity is coupled with the by Grace activity of
higher beings. The intention and attention are
involved in a Parsifal question* to which the
Imagination is an answer (producing a kind of wordless
knowledge). Subsequent in time to this wordless
knowing experience (which includes a conceptual
element), cognition then produces the word forms, either
written or spoken, in which the living Imagination dies
into a crystallized word-picture, such as what is given
to us in many of Steiner's lectures and writings.
When we actively (not passively) read these
word-pictures, recreating them in our own
picture-thinking, the soul harmonizes with the
Imaginative aspect of the world of spirit, creating out
of this harmony a rudimentary chalice in which later
spiritual experiences can arise.
[*A
Parsifal question is a question that if we didn't ask it
when we could have, we may have to wait a long time to
later receive an answer.]
So
we begin then to repeat at a higher level the previous
Trials, but this time facing experiences we have never
before had. We travel once more around the mandala
of the circling spiral of soul metamorphosis, learning
in new ways to think-about
(Imaginations), then on to new thinking-with (Inspirations) and finally to new thinking-within (Intuitions). [There would seem to
be here a great mystery, about which I have not (yet)
any experience, but at the same time a great curiosity:
do angels etc. tell jokes or laugh and dance?]
This
full new thinking, however, is itself at a higher stage.
It is thinking transformed into willed creative
and participatory beholding. The normal thought
content, which we know as an aspect of our original
state of consciousness (earth and freedom, in discursive
thinking about), only arises in the soul after the
clairvoyant thinking perceiving/beholding. This
thought content falls out, as it were, during the period
of time the spiritual experience is fading away.
The spiritual experience does not continue in
earthly memory, but at the same time, the thought
content produced (that is, how the experience was
initially cognized as it fades away) does remain in
earthly memory.
Let
us now return to a deeper appreciation of the life
passages we are calling: the Fire Trial.
All
the work we do, through the various Trials and passages
of our biography, more and more purifies the soul,
making it ready for clairvoyant spiritual perception.
At the same time, there is constant spiritual
music in the soul - the song of the wind and of the
breath - even as far back as when we are only being
newly born out of the first Trial of earth and freedom.
Ordinary
consciousness is already full of spirit. Our
problem is how do we pick the gold out of the dark
shadowy and leaden dross of the soul, normal to its
given fallen state of earth and freedom. Two
factors are clues. These are discovered during the
early stages of introspection in the idea of needs and the idea of choices. The wind - the breath - the living
river of thought - blows through the soul constantly,
but always in accord with need and most often in accord
with other-need, that is the needs not of the Self, but of
the Thou. To live into this Grace given always
present intuition-like breath, we need to choose. When
we do choose service to other-need, then true, good and
beautiful intuitions flow on the wind of Grace into the
soul, even in its ordinary and fallen state of
consciousness.
How
else are we to understand the natural and harmonious
state of grace always potential in such relationships
as: mother and child, comrades at arms and lovers.
Other-need
also helps keep our ambitions in check. One of the
temptations that the Shadow offers to us is to let us
believe we can, for example, out of reading a Steiner
text speak with authority about matters concerning which
we have had no other experience than the text.
Absent the real experience - the percept - true
thought (the concept) cannot arise. Only in
conjunction with actual clairvoyant experience can we,
in full conscience, speak of such matters with the same
confidence as did our Teacher, Rudolf Steiner.
Yet, in the face of other-need, and our choice to
devote ourselves to this need, spiritual contact
(experience) does appear in the soul. The
spiritual percept (experience) arises within the soul as
a response to the Parsifal question which our intention
and attention have created out of our relationship to
other-need; and, the modest nature of our choice to
serve this need makes our soul a suitable chalice to
receive that thought content which then serves this
need.
For
example, we have no need (besides a vain curiosity) to
know who was the 20th Century Bodhisattva incarnation of
the future Maitreya Buddha. Yet, on the other
hand, there is a deep need to know how to love those
intimate others in our biography, so that we can learn
to heal our shared karma of wounds.
With
this in mind (and also keep in mind the layered nature
of soul development, as against the one-sided idea that
it is a mere linear progression) let us look at the Fire
Trial, which Dennis Klocek has described also as:
dialog; and which he related to meeting with the dead,
who come to us through our encounters with others.
From the standpoint of the Discipleship stream,
this is once more perceived a bit differently, yet again
in a complementary fashion.
Having
passed through the previous Trials, our will-in-thinking
now possesses certain capacities, certain inner arts,
the essence of which are moral in nature. The self
development spiritual exercises are secondary to, but
supportive of, the character (moral) developments.
We have learned in the Water Trial to renounce
unredeemed antipathies and sympathies and to replace
those with a redeemed thought-content produced in a
chalice of freely chosen cultivated feelings - that is
we have learned to think with the object of thought. In
the Air Trial we have renounced as well even this
self-produced thought-content, in order to live in the
silence, that is poor in spirit - thus beginning the
experience we have been calling: thinking-within.
In
Fire Trial, which begins with its capacity of thinking-within won in the Air Trial, we now enter into
dialog on the wings of a renunciation of self
importance. That which is not-Self is to become
more important than that which is Self. Love
of the other fills the attention and intention, and the
work toward Not I, but Christ in me matures. In
this case, the dialog element for the Discipleship
stream is more accurately characterized as Steiner's "it thinks in me", albeit this form of expression is
lacking a certain artistry (Intellectual Soul, not
Consciousness Soul). A more beautiful phrase would
be: the delicate and subtle presence of
Fullness and fullness of Presence (Holy Breath).
[another
biographical note: I learned, over many years of hard
experience, that the essential matter was the Parsifal
question - the deeply felt question, coupled with the
absence of personal ambition in this question. The
knowledge I seek must be consciously intended to serve
others, not to serve my vain curiosity. In fact,
my success in my researches into the social (see other
essays in this book), seems to have been entirely
related to my renunciation of the possibility of
initiation in order to more deeply be led to an
understanding of the social, an act which occupied my
prayer life for a number of years in the mid-'80's.
As a consequence, I began to experience this wind,
this delicate and subtle presence of Fullness and
fullness of Presence in response to my Parsifal
questions concerning an understanding of the social,
which I had sought in order to serve other-need.
My biography led me to working, from my
mid-thirties onward, as a member of the working poor.
I cleaned toilets, washed dishes in restaurants,
worked in mental hospitals, and the last three years of
my work life (age 59-62), I worked in a factory.
This led me to not only a personal, but a shared
experience of the suffering in the world due to the Age
of Materialism, which has led the i-AM not to appreciate
itself or the causes of its suffering, and which gave me
such pain of soul that the only way I could think to
alleviate this was to seek, via the New Thinking, the
ability to tell a new story of the world and of human
meaning. This was my Parsifal question in its
broadest form, and the wind would come at anytime It
choose as I lived out these experiences, so that I had
to learn to be sensitive to this wind, and to serve It,
even by pulling off the road when driving and taking
notes, or getting up from bed at night and writing when
called. The success of this inner work also made
me on more than one occasion, an obnoxious moral nut
case, filled with excessive moments of grand hubris - my
own Shadow intoxicated and inflamed. Fortunately,
the Trials would knock me down whenever I got too drunk
with the seriousness of any luciferic fantasies of
having a mission.]
The moral art of thought not only comes to the truth of the object of thinking, but also knows its goodness and its beauty. In intimate relationships, where we learn to love the will of the other - the Thou, and to see the beauty, not of their physical appearance, but of their deeds - in this selfless perception we then start to live in their true Fullness and Presence.
Thinking-within, as it traverses the Fire Trial, begins to
experience the spiritual world as a thought world, via a
pure thinking, which is a cooperative art - Grace will
be present. This purity is three-fold. It is
pure in the sense that it is only thought - that is it
is sense free. The attention is so focused only on
thought, that the outer sense world recedes far into the
background of consciousness. That is one aspect.
The second kind of purity is moral in nature.
The soul is pure in its intention and attention.
The intention and attention are chaste, as it
were. Modest, or moderate. Without ambition
of any kind. Not even seeking initiation or
enlightenment. Insight increases in the soul, but
each time as a surprise - as a wonder.
The
third kind of purity is as regards the thought - the
concept itself. It is only pure concept or idea
and in this it is thought as Being, as Presence and
Fullness. Our earthy grasping of the thought,
which in the beginning tends to render it into mere
mental pictures or generalized concepts, has been gone
beyond. We have sensed thought unconsciously in
this beginning, and caused it to fall into our earthly
and darkened consciousness from out of its original
living environment. When we learn how to return
thought to its true realm and nature, then our
sense-free thinking, and the purity of our intention and
attention now lets the pure nature of the Being of the
Thought think in us (dialog).
At
the same time, this conversation has what seems at first
blush an odd quality to it, in the sense of our freedom.
As discussed in the essay above, on The Meaning of Earth Existence in the Age
of the Consciousness Soul,
just as Christ gives his Being to our need for knowledge
of the Good as an act of Grace in such a way that the
thought of the Good is entirely ours to shape, so also
that which thinks in us does not answer our knock with
any authority whatsoever. This Holy Spirit (the
wind in the soul spends (exhausts) Its will into us in a
way. Its participation with our i-AM in the nature
of the thought's form is such that, while the Holy
Spirit elevates our perception of truth, we remain the
final author and source. The Holy Spirit's
participation is also a gift and becomes the wind to the
wings of our soul. Borne on this wind we see from
whatever height, depth or breadth that must be there for
other-need. We serve the Thou and the Holy Spirit
serves us both.
The
soul is now grateful for whatever wills to dialog with
it, and has no need for anything other than the
occasional, but profoundly nourishing, experiences of
Grace, all of which it had already begun to know, even
coming in the beginning in the wonderful mystery of
ordinary consciousness, and in accord with other-need
and choice.
Yet,
in this same beginning, the karma of wounds, and the
unredeemed aspects of the astral or desire body move us
forward in life, and we are guided by the Shadow into
and toward our necessary biographical experiences.
In the processes of the Fire Trial, we learn to
let go these drives, to move with and within the stream
of Providence in Life. The soul now tends to want
only to be content and at rest, no longer driven.
We love the necessity that Providence brings us,
and devote ourselves to that task, recognizing that the
Great Whole of Life is in Other and far more competent
Hands (Christ's Love).
There
can be, by the way, either (or both) an outer necessity
and an inner necessity. Self observation, with an
evocation of conscience applied to the question of
whether we are being truthful to ourselves, will reveal
whether an inner necessity is to have the same weight as
an outer one. This essay, in fact, was very much
produced out of an inner necessity in connection with
the delicate and subtle presence of Fullness and
fullness of Presence, brought into the stream of Time,
because of a Parsifal question that occurred to me
regarding the pending conference on Ben Franklin (August
18-19, 2006), where I lived in Fair Oaks, California.
Yet, even in this work, I encountered Fire Trial
elements, for latent and unredeemed ambitions limited
and distorted my first versions of this essay.
Only after I had recognized these ambitions and
laughed at myself for them, did matters begin to acquire
a satisfactory to conscience moral clarity.
We
need to keep in mind that we remain of the earth, even
when the wind - the kingdom of heaven - is blowing
through the soul. In our earthly dialogs, one with
the other, we need to learn to just listen and not to
always impose our own opinions upon the others freedom
of thought (for parents of children and others in a
teaching necessity, this will be different, sometimes).
We can let the soul rest in wonder at what the
Thou will say and do. So also with the invisible
other-presence in the soul. In this way the outer
biography and the inner biography more and more
consciously harmonize their naturally interwoven music.
Life
itself - the biography - will demand of ordinary layered
consciousness, and in harmony with the necessities of
our karma of wounds, those experiences to be faced in
which other-need and choice appear. If we think
with the heart and will the good, Grace will come in the
form of those other-needed intuitions - the deepening
consciousness of what other-presence wants to say into
our inwardness, in concordance with our slowly growing
and developing capacities, as is necessary for service
to the Thou.
This
is the essence of the Fire Trial - a burning away
purification of self for other. Just as in the Air
Trial we set aside attachment to a given thought
content, so in the Fire Trial we give away our
attachments to our own meaning - we dissolve the self
descriptive concepts with which we previously adorned
our i-AM, as if wearing a costume. Instead, we
just are. In all our actions and choices, we are
(if we think on it) always: "In the
Beginning...".
We
no longer are this or that, but just are (i-AM).
Each favorite self-name: father, mother,
anthroposophist, alchemist, lawyer, ditch digger - all
these names of self are let go, using the craft and art
acquired in the Air Trial. We do this in order to
get ready for the first part of Not I, but Christ in me
- the Not I part. We burn away the I concepts,
which by their very nature are limiting and mark us as
not-free and are a beam in our own eye-inside, directed
at ourselves.
We
don't have to think of ourselves as a father or mother,
for example, since the necessity of the biography places
those tasks before us already. The inner biography
too, with its ambitions, hopes, dreams and wishes, pulls
us forward as well.
There
is as yet no traditional clairvoyant spiritual
perception - the astral body is still being purified
during the Fire Trial. What was the lower ego, or
that which begins its path accompanied by the Shadow or
threefold double-complex, has more and more merged and
identified itself with the higher ego - the
self-participated aspect of conscience.
When
we live purely in Parsifal questions (that is, poor in
spirit), in the artistic mastery of our antipathies and
sympathies, having set aside self-importance and
attending to the object of thinking with the intention
to love, then thinking is meet with other-presence, as
needed. This is the quite definite inner
experience of the delicate and subtle presence of
Fullness and fullness of Presence, which is described in
the John Gospel as follows: What's born of
the flesh is flesh, and what's born of the breath is
breath. Don't be amazed because I told you you
have to be born again. The wind blows where it
will and you hear the sound of it, but you don't know
where it comes from or where it goes; it's the same with
everyone born of the breath
John 3: 6-8
This
Fire Trial is all the more painful, because we have
become exposed via the previous layers (stages) of
spiritual and character development, to a much deeper
introspective understanding of our own desire body - our
own astral body. We can now not only think within
the other - the Thou, but also we can now think much
deeper within our own soul - we are naked before our own
introspective clarity of perception. That
which remains unredeemed, and still yet outside the full
and completed Fire Trial of purification, lies inwardly
exposed to us. The descending conscience (like the
descent of the dove in the Gospels) meets the rising
lower ego, both seeking union and marriage; and this
light from above, a kind of deep moral Grace,
illuminates and warms all that is yet shadow in the
soul. Emerson has put the bare bones of it like
this in his lecture, The American Scholar: "For the
instinct is sure, that prompts him to tell his brother
what he thinks. He then learns that in going down
into the secrets of his own mind he has descended into
the secrets of all minds..."
*
Just
as we learned to think about, with and within the other
- the Thou, so we learn to think about, with and within
ones own soul. Each skill, craft and art of
thinking emerges from its corresponding Trial.
The Earth Trial is a given, it is where most
of us start. The Water Trial requires our first
struggles with renunciation and the beginning, and
delicate, expressions of love. The Air Trial takes
us even further, to the abandonment of our favorite
thoughts. Then we also renounce our excessive
sense of Self, in the process of facing the Fire Trial.
There we are also most exposed to our own
other-Self, - the Shadow - which is now fully
illuminated - no secrets whatsoever.
Let
us consider, briefly, some hints on the encounter with
the Shadow, from the point of view of the Discipleship
stream.
When Valentin Tomberg was writing as an anthroposophist, he described in his book Inner Development, three aspects to the Shadow: a luciferic double, an ahrimanic double and a human double. Later, in his profoundly Christian Meditations on the Tarot: a Journey into Christian Hermeticism he wrote of the tempter, the prosecutor and of egregores - that is of self-created psychic parasites in the soul (Steiner called these latter creatures, in Man as Symphony of the Creative Word: cancers or tumors of the soul).
When
we think discursively - talk inwardly to ourselves, the
unconscious works into the soul. That is, both the
higher and the lower unconscious are present. No
true thought, for example, can arise in the soul except
for its having come to us via the living stream of
thought (see Kuhlewind here). But, because in
ordinary and fallen soul consciousness, we are bound
(intentionally by the Gods so as to give us true freedom
on the earth) into an inner darkness of spirit, we only
can know thought as it falls out and down into the soul
from its original living element. In discursive
thought the living element has died.
Conscience,
another higher element of the unconscious, also speaks
into the soul via discursive thought, as that whispering
still small voice.
At
the same time, the Shadow is active here as well.
When we struggle with our own temptation or
tempt others (the luciferic double), or when we hurt
ourselves, or others (prosecute ourselves) with mean
thoughts (the ahrimanic double), these too come from the
unconscious into discursive thinking. When we
fall, over and over again into temptation such as
addiction or alcoholism, part of the soul becomes
excessively free of the ego, for the ego is weak in many
ways. This part can be called an egregore or a
tumor of soul.
However,
since all manner of bad habits (an ill temper, an
abusive tongue) are also connected to tiny tumors of
soul, I have began to feel that this language lacks what
art and a sense of beauty needs to give to our
conceptions, so above I wrote only of wounds, of our
karma of wounds. In the case of egregores or
serious tumors or cancers of the soul, we can call these
self-generated wounds.
What
the life passages of the Trials give to us is ever
greater consciousness. We draw out of the
unconscious, through a more and more awake intention and
attention, not only its lower elements, the Shadow
and darkly cold side of temptations, prosecutions and
wounds, but also the Light and heart warmed side, the
stream of living thought and participated conscience.
So,
in facing the Water Trial of the mote and the beam we
begin the work of discipleship, the work of seeking
reintegration and reunion with the Divine Mystery
Itself. So also with the Air Trial and the Fire
Trial. Bit by bit we perceive and then let go what
is dark in the unconscious, thereby separating and
drawing into the light the gold of our growing
will-in-thinking.
The
fruit of each Trial remains with us, and at each passage
becomes deeper. The soul becomes a rich texture of
layers of inner song and music in the form of ever
unfolding capacities of will, in the corresponding
creative cultivation of sublime elements in the feeling
life, all interwoven with the arising and passing away
of the breath-stream of living thought.
The
purified will (an appropriately moral intention and
attention) creates heart warmth in the soul-soil of
feeling, out of which the light and life filled flower
of thought is born. And, because we are first born
into this process out of the Earth Trial of freedom, our
whole passage in these Life Trials goes forward in
freedom. It all evolves out of our choices.
Recall Emerson: In self trust all virtues are
comprehended.
Nothing
renounced has disappeared, but rather the soul becomes
an instrument, which the i-AM in freedom learns to play.
The notes and intervals become primal dynamic
expressions of soul forces and capacities, many
generated out of spiritual exercises. Just
as we must practice the use of a material musical
instrument, so we must practice the capacities of the
soul. At the same time, many forces and capacities
(if not more) have a quality that comes only from the
moral tone of the soul. We purify the instrument
of the soul as much as we learn how to use it.
Both are needed, both are necessary. The
spiritual exercises, that is the how as in technique,
has more kinship with the teachings of the true
Alchemists - the stream of the Kings, while the moral
purity of the soul has more kinship with the teachings
of Christ - the stream of the Shepherds.
Steiner's
The Philosophy of Spiritual
Activity is the modern
transformation of the Christ-in-me moral essence of the
John Gospel, while Knowledge of
Higher Worlds is the modern
transformation of the Rosicrucian Ideals of spiritual
developmental exercises. While the latter
has more kinship with the soul nature of Central Europe
- the seeking to incarnate the Ideal, the former
has more kinship with the soul nature of the American -
the need to act morally in the world. Both are
present everywhere in the world, it is just the mix and
their proportions that vary from one soul gesture to
another, in the wonder and mystery of the Threefold
World.
Let
us now seek to make a whole.
We
become more and more inwardly free as we renounce and
transform sympathies and antipathies, then as well the
very thought content itself, until finally we sacrifice
our own importance. Each act of renunciation is
accompanied by a corresponding and deeper capacity to
love. Each act of love, beginning with the most
simple appreciation of the other - the Thou, creates
inner purity: inner light and warmth. We are in
the process of learning to make of the soul a temple,
and to fill it with created and cultivated feelings of
reverence and wonder at not only the world of nature,
but also the world of social community - the stream of
karmic wounds and free destiny meetings with our
companions in life.
Ultimately,
this inner and outer moral work leads us to becoming
fully inwardly naked to ourselves in the Fire Trial
(where there is no longer the possibility of escaping
the Shadow), and as well fully and consciously naked to
the other-Presence
(the kingdom of heaven is within you). But even in
the face of the other-Presence we are nevertheless
completely free. The nature of the breath (the
other-Presence) is to bring not only a new depth of
comprehension, but ever more freedom, for we never stop
being the principle willful agent of the thought-content
that arises in the soul. Overtime we become even
freer and more creative - a true artist in thought.
The
creation of a human thought content is the sole province
of the 10th Hierarchy. Only in us, and through our
love, does the Cosmos know Itself in the beauty of human
thought. We were told this as long ago as Genesis
2:19-20, with the symbolic picture that unto Adam is
given the power of naming every living creature.
We name the world, give it its human meaning, with
every thought we source and author.
Here
we can now come to understand more deeply the truth,
beauty and goodness hidden in Christ's comments in
response to the question of what is the most important
commandment: He said to them, "You are to love
your lord God with all your heart and all your spirit
and all your mind. That is the important and first
commandment. [love
other-Presence] The second one is similar: You are
to love those close to you as you love yourself. [love the Thou, the companions in life]
All the law and the prophets hang from
these two commands" .
Matthew 22: 37-40.
What
we really learn is to participate sacramentally in the
arrival of the thought-content in the soul, which
becomes then ever new each time we truly think. We
are, in this, inwardly born again and again and again.
This living thinking is a perpetual rebirth of
thought, which comes into being and dies away - a
constant dying and becoming. We learn to unite
with this living stream of thought, the living stream of
breath within. We give ourselves over to it, in a
participatory Rite - an artistic soul dance of
sacred-heart thinking, and then discover the true secret
of the Fire Trial, which has been hidden out in the open
in the Gospels, just in this: Now I bathe you in the
water to change hearts, but the one coming after me is
stronger than me: I'm not big enough to carry his shoes.
He will bathe you in holy breath and fire.
John the Baptist: Matthew 3:11
leading us, through His Grace (holy breath within)
and His Love (as Artistic arranger of the Karma
of the Fire of Trials in our biographies), to:
Not I, but Christ in me.
********************************
to repeat from the beginning of the
introduction:
In this book
one of the ideas we might come to understand is how it
is that a theory is a kind of story. Whether it is
the Theory Evolution, or a Theory of God, both are
stories. In this book then will be the story
of an alternative theory to the one currently dominating
scientific thinking. As an aspect of that story
there will also be a kind of anti-story - a
deconstruction of certain aspects of the dominant
scientific story (theory). Keep in mind that only
certain parts will undergo deconstruction. Natural
scientists do know a great deal about world, - they just
do not know Everything, and certain aspects they
have gotten completely wrong.
P.S. The reader
should best understand this book as a social science
text ... that is I am here being as fully scientific as
is possible about the social. The primary aspect
of my science concerns thinking and the mind - that is
the how or method by which one goes about using human
cognitive capacities. The secondary aspect
concerns the application of that how - of that method of
thinking and the mind as applied to the question of the
real nature of human macro-social and political
existence. This last produces a content.
The book arises primarily as method or how, and
then secondarily as the content or what. At the
same time because of the complicated nature of these
processes (methods) and themes (contents), and their
natural interdependence, the whole has to be
artistically expressed in the form of something woven
together, as they can in fact not be separated.
One can distinguish them, but they are, in
their essence, an undivided whole.
As a
consequence, in order to see deeply into the human
psychology underlying our shared social existence it is
essential to know intimately one’s own inwardness in a
scientific fashion. Emerson puts it this way in
his lecture to Harvard in 1837: The American Scholar: "For the instinct is sure, that prompts him
to tell his brother what he thinks. He then learns that
in going down into the secrets of his own mind he has
descended into the secrets of all minds...”